Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Carol had just finished scrubbing the floor of her small cottage outside the Kingdom. If she was lucky, she wouldn’t be interrupted today by King Ezekiel or Morgan. Both men visited her on occasion for different reasons but both trying to draw her out. She just wanted to get away from everyone and be left alone.

Most of the 32 years of her life she had known struggle and pain. Even as a child, coming from an abusive home; but she always found a way to survive. After the world fell, each battle she came across, she felt she was losing bits of herself. Losing her daughter was devastating beyond repair, but it had transformed her in a way that made her stronger. A way that made her be able to survive this world. After the ordeal that she and Maggie survived at the Savior’s outpost, she feared that she would lose herself completely. With everything that they lost already in this apocalypse, the only thing they had left was their humanity. If they lose that, they might as well be one of the dead. So, she left. She left everyone she cared about. She left everyone she loved because she would fight for them, and she would kill for them, but she couldn’t. She just couldn’t be that person anymore. She could do awful, horrible things if she had to, but only if she had to. Living alone without anyone to care for, she wouldn’t have to. Rick banished her once before, for the dark things she could do. Maybe she should have stayed away but there was no helping that now. This time, she banished herself.

In truth, she knew that anyone surviving during this day and age would have to embrace their killer instincts. She wasn’t the only one. There really was no other way around it, but with her exiling herself, it would lessen the chances of confrontation for the sake of her loved ones and that would save her sanity.

So, she took her time working on the small cottage by the roadside. The first thing she did was remove cobwebs, dust, and sweep. Second thing she did was hand wash all of the sheets, blankets and even curtains. Next, she scrubbed every nook and cranny, top to bottom with soap and water. She had taken the rag rug out and hung it up to beat on with the broom, something she had learned to do from her grandmother when she was a child. She stayed present moment with each task, burying herself in the simple details. It didn’t take long for the small house to shape up. She made a list of repairs she would need to make and what supplies she would need to scavenge for. Later, she would plant a small kitchen and herb garden in the sunniest part of the yard. The way the King kept bringing her supplies, she probably wouldn’t need it, but she didn’t want to rely on him. She didn’t want to rely on anyone but herself.

She tried not to think of her found family. She tried not to worry about Maggie and the pregnancy, she tried not to think of sweet baby Judith. She tried not to concern herself on whether Carl was keeping up with his studies, something she promised to Lori years before.

With all of the things she tried to put behind her while she kept busy, Daryl wasn’t one of them. Daryl was someone she couldn’t let go of. She felt a kinship to him the moment they met. There was something about him. They were close in age, he was just two years younger, came from similar backgrounds, although he had always had it rougher than she did, and they had both learned how to survive long before the world fell, but it was more than that. He was her person in every way, shape and form. He was also the one who could take care of himself the best. She knew he was fine without her. She struggled to be fine without him.

The King stopped by at least twice a week, sometimes more. He was sweet, handsome, charming and dangerously optimistic. At first, she was annoyed by the show he put on and his charismatic whit that led him to become the King of his community but once he lowered the mask and revealed his reasoning for doing so, she began to understand him. What she didn’t understand was his interest in her.

Morgan’s visits were a lot less intrusive, but he wanted to draw her out, to bring her back to herself and remind her that her loved ones needed her. She refused to listen. She refused to even consider it. He understood her reasoning, but he still thought he knew what she needed better than she did herself. She knew he meant well but she had long ago lost patience with him, and his crusade take her back to her people. What Carol didn’t know is that Morgan knew a lot more about her family’s wellbeing then she did.

A few weeks ago, when there was a knock at her door, she thought it had to be Morgan or the King. She was more than a little surprised to find Daryl standing there. The person she loved the most and expected the least. She didn’t know how he found her, but he did. Nothing brought her back to herself more than this man. She had spent weeks numbing herself, forcing herself to forget but one look at him and it all came rushing back. He stood there, looking lost and broken and when he spoke, his question went straight to her heart. “Why’d you go?” Her heart broke more than his voice did. She could have crumbled to the floor right there in front of him. Instead, she rushed right into his arms.

Home... She felt it instantly. He was her home, but with all of the comfort he brought her, she also felt the pain. Everything came flooding back. Everyone they fought for, everyone they lost together, all of it came rushing back and overwhelmed her. Instead of fleeing back to her solitude, she gripped Daryl tighter and let herself feel it. He gripped her back and together they cried.

Later, she welcomed him into her new little home. They shared a simple dinner and he let her know what had been happening with their family. Things were worse than she could have imagined. She didn’t know that Daryl gave her the watered-down version of what happened. It still horrified her. This man he spoke of, this Negan person sounded evil, a monster in extreme. He brought her family to their knees, taunting and torturing them. At least everyone was alive and ok. Especially Maggie and the baby. From what Daryl said, it was a close call. What Carol didn’t know was that he lied at just how truly bad it was and how bad things had gotten since then. He also didn’t inform her on the deal Negan struck with Alexandria. The same deal he had struck with all of the other communities. They provide for Negan’s community and in return, he doesn’t kill them.

After seeing her, Daryl knew that Carol couldn’t handle knowing what really happened. She couldn’t find out about Glenn or Abraham, not right then anyway. She seemed vulnerable in a way he hadn’t seen her since they lost Sophia. It scared him to see her like this but also brought him clarity as to why she felt the need to step back. Talking with her revealed all he needed to know. She wasn’t mentally ready to know everything that happened and who they lost. She was fragile. So, for her sake, he lied. He told her everyone was fine and that they beat the Saviors. The look of relief that flooded her face was worth it to him in that moment, so he carried the burden alone. At least for now.

During dinner he made sure to keep their talk light. He told her the new words Judith had learned and even made her laugh when he told her he was trying to teach her to say ass kicker. They talked about her little home, the Kingdom, the book she was reading, everything but what had transpired. Sometimes they didn’t talk at all. So much could be said without even talking. It had always been this way with them.

Later, Carol insisted he stay the night. She told him she didn’t want him out there in the dark but in truth, she wasn’t ready to let him go yet. She could live without a lot in this life, but Daryl Dixon would never be one of them.

As they settled down to go to sleep, they shared a bed like they often had. Another unspoken truce. They belonged to each other and no one else. Carol in just a T-shirt and underwear, he in a T shirt and boxers, they lay together like spoons and Carol smiled warmly at the familiar comfort. He was hers and she was his. She couldn’t imagine anything in this world more perfect than that. Carol toyed with an idea before asking him. Finally, she let the words fall from her lips.

“Stay with me here Daryl, or we can go, just leave and live simply. No more fighting. No more killing.”

“Sounds nice but you know I can’t leave. Look, what you’re doing here, I know it’s necessary. You gotta, but I can’t. Our people need protection, and I just can’t turn my back on that right now.” He nuzzled his head in her neck as he spoke, she felt his breath warm on her skin and she snuggled herself deeper into his body.

“Always the hero.” She said simply.

“For now, I gotta stick around. Things still aren’t completely…” he paused. He was about to say safe. He didn’t want to burden her fragile mindset with the reality of it all. He chose his words wisely. “settled. I don’t want to leave things like this. Having these new alliances, Hilltop, the Kingdom, it’s a good thing but we got a lot to work out.”

“It’s ok Pookie. I understand.” She said, turning her face up to him and kissing his chin.

Daryl squeezed her tight and kissed her neck. She smiled knowing what would come next. Another unspoken truce between them. Whenever possible, they would come together like this and comfort each other in the most intimate way possible. She loved how perfectly their bodies fit together.

"God, I missed you." He murmured into her skin.

"I missed you too." She breathed. A small sigh escaped her lips as his mouth sucked on her skin. 

Carol turned in his arms. His hand reached up and stroked her cheek delicately. It always surprised her; he was so strong, so hardened by this world but still had the ability to be so tender. She kissed him back passionately, opening her mouth to move in deeper. His lips on hers were sweet perfection, soft but strong. Always tender at first then hungry. Her tongue sought out his. When his hot, wet tongue slid across hers, she went weak in the knees. She let it consume her as his hand went from her face to her hip, pulling her against him tighter. She could feel his arousal and became filled with want. Her free hand stroked his chest under his t-shirt, his skin warm, his muscles firm. Her lips wanting to taste more of him. Her fingers caressed rippled muscles and scars. Long ago she had memorized every scar on his body, every slash, every gash, the bullet holes. Her body wasn’t much different. She was full of scars from many battles, just like Daryl. Some from before the world fell and many from after. He didn’t mind her scars and she didn’t mind his. She felt his hand roam to her backside, gripping it before sneaking its way into the top hem of her panties and running his fingertips along her lower back. She pushed her top leg between his legs and rubbed her foot up and down his calf. He growled low in his throat and his hand slipped beneath the fabric of her panties, tracing the line between each cheek then grabbing her ass firmly. She couldn’t help but moan.

Things moved fast from there. He stripped her clothes off quickly and then took off his own. She had little time to take in the muscled V of his lower torso, the faint trail of hair that led down to a part of him she knew well. He was fully erect, but she barely had a moment to take it all in when he climbed back in the bed with her. She couldn’t help but pant and moan a little as he ravaged her body with hungry kisses, sucking on her skin until there wasn’t an inch of her that remained untouched. She began to do the same, craving to taste him. She climbed on top of him and kissed his chest, taking her time. His erection stood hard and firm, and she teased him, kissing him everywhere but there. She let her fingers dance lightly along his engorged shaft but only barely. He growled impatiently as she knew he would, and he flipped her over on her back and took over.

“Don’t tease me woman.” He growled as she giggled playfully. He smiled and slid his fingers between her legs, tracing the line of her vulva. “So wet.” He groaned.

He stroked her before his fingers searched deeper, finding her most tender spot. Carol swooned. His thick fingers moved slowly. He teased her until she whined at him. He smiled, knowing he was giving her a taste of her own medicine. He slid thick middle finger in and out of her at an agonizing slow place. Her hips arched up to meet his hand, urging him to go deeper.

“Daryl please.” She begged between kisses.

“Please what?” He asked innocently.

“I need you.”

“Yeah?”

“Yes… please….” She breathed.

“You sure ‘bout that?”

“Please, I need you inside me now.” She cried desperately.

He chuckled low in his throat. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”

That’s when he slipped between her legs and nudged the fat head of his penis at her entrance. “Please baby. I need you.” She panted. Daryl slid himself inside her.

“Yes.” she moaned as he filled her. She bit into his shoulder as his large shaft stretched her. Daryl groaned.

“Fuck, oh fuck you feel good."

The size of him almost painful at first. He slowly started to move and Carol's body stretched to accommodate his size.

Before Daryl, she never expected much from sex. Her previous encounters had hardly been pleasant, let alone good. With Ed, it was almost always forced, and she was always left feeling weak and violated but with Daryl, it was everything opposite. She never knew pleasure like this could exist. He once admitted that he felt the same. The fact that she could give pleasure as well as receive it was a relatively new concept to her. She relished in it.

Daryl didn’t hold faith in a lot in this world but one thing he did have faith in was Carol. Everything he needed was wrapped up in her. She was everything to him. He held loyalty to his found family and would do anything for them but Carol, his Carol, she was the end and beginning of it all for him. He didn’t really have to say it; she already knew, and the best part was, she felt the same. She was his person.

They made love in so many different ways, taking their time. Carol rode each wave of ecstasy not wanting it to end. When she felt an orgasm coming, it surprised her like it always did. The first time he ever made her cum, she was almost afraid of the intense and powerful feeling that took over. Now she welcomed it. She was on top and he had a hold of her hips tightly as the sensation started to build up inside her. She rocked on top of him, and he groaned. He sat up and began sucking on her breasts, knowing it would take her over the edge. His hand reached down between them, his thumb pressing lightly on her clit. The deep pulse of ecstasy reached all the way to her fingers and toes. She moaned and tried to contain the sound, but he let himself go just then as well and the sensation made her cry out even louder. He grunted loudly but tried to quiet himself. He kissed her mouth to muffle the cries, knowing the sound could bring walkers. She collapsed on top of him to catch her breath. Carol could make out his face in the moonlight and saw a contented smile on his face as she slide off him and curled up next to him. He pulled her back into him tightly and pulled the bed covers over them both. Soon they both fell into a deep contented sleep.

Chapter Text

In the morning Carol woke up to Daryl kissing her forehead and stroking her hair. She looked at him and smiled wide. He looked adorable. She always loved how he looked in the morning, hair sticking up every which way, blue eyes sleepy.

“Your hair grew some more.” Daryl commented. “I like it.” He ran his fingers through her soft auburn curls.

“Yours too. If it’s bothering you, I can give you a trim.”

“Nah, it don’t bother me.”

“I like it like this too.” She kissed him and he cradled her tenderly. They stayed in bed for a long while. She only decided to get up when she heard his stomach growl, but he didn’t let her go. He pulled her in for another deep kiss and rolled on top of her. They made love again, slowly, and lazily.

When they finally did get up, Daryl helped Carol prepare breakfast for them both. After they ate, she knew he would have to leave and return to Alexandria. He helped her with some of the repairs in the cottage first, making excuses to stay longer. She reminded him that he was welcome to stay with her forever. The look he gave her said that he wanted to but the stoic side of him answered that he couldn’t. When he ran out of excuses to stay, he asked her a few more times if she was sure she didn’t want to leave with him. As hard as it was to let him go, she knew she had to. She declined the offer.

“You know we belong together.” Daryl said affectionately. It was a statement more than a question.

“I know.” She said smiling warmly.

“Wish you could come with me.” He said sadly.

“I know that too. I just, right now, I can’t.” she said, her eyes pleading for him to understand.

He chewed on his lip and finally nodded. “I’ll come back from time to time. You ain’t rid of me forever.”

“Good.” She said, smiling.

Carol thought about it. Her heart tugged towards him as he made his way to the door. She almost wanted to go, but then she thought of the number of people she had killed. 22 lives, all by her hand. She couldn’t. No. She wouldn’t. Maybe one day, maybe never, but surely not this day. She knew, mentally she couldn’t leave. Not then. When she walked him out, he started to leave quickly. Like ripping off a Band-Aid, she knew he just had to get it over with or he might never go. It was easier for them both that way but then he surprised her and stopped himself and turned to run back to her for one more embrace.

Later, that day, Carol tried to carry on like she had been, but it wasn’t easy. She missed Daryl terribly and fought with herself to go after him. She thought long and hard about it over lunch and when she got her list out of how many people she had killed, she said a silent prayer for them, apologized out loud and decided to stay in her cottage. There couldn’t be any more casualties on her hands, no matter what. Besides, with all that she had done, she didn’t deserve happiness. She didn’t deserve Daryl even if she felt he was her person. He deserved more so she made up her mind to stay.

Chapter Text

A few weeks passed and she remained humbly dedicated to her home. She hardly saw or spoke to a soul. Her days felt empty and mundane, her nights filled with nightmares. The King and Jerry visited despite her protests. Each knock at her door, she hoped it would be Daryl, But it was almost always the King. He insisted she needed checking on as well as help with her garden and frequent supplies. It irked her to no end, but she did admit to enjoying one part of the visit. His big cat Shiva. The wonder of getting to pet a real tiger never ceased to amaze her but after a quick cuddle with the big cat, she shood them all away. She entertained the idea of getting a house cat, to help her with the rodent problem and maybe a bit of company and started planning ways to find one. Cats had really kept the rodent population down at the prison. That and, Lizzie who had taken to feeding the walkers.

Lizzie, another one of her casualties although that had been a mercy killing. The child was confused, dangerous and beyond repair. Carol’s heart ached at the thought. She had loved that little girl and her sister but with how devastatingly bad things ended with them, it just proved another reason she needed to separate herself from everyone.

One afternoon, she saw a couple of trucks go by. They were full of men that she saw pass by before. Something about them reminded her of the men she met on the road before she came here. The ones that were headed in the direction of Alexandria. She had taken them all out, to save herself but maybe it was more than that. They were definitely part of the group that was connected to the outpost. She was sure of it. What did they call themselves? Saviors? What were they doing at the Kingdom? She hoped just trading supplies. They had attacked her people, but Daryl said they had got them all, struck up a deal to live peacefully with the rest them. It had to be true. Daryl would never lie to her… Would he?

The truck moved out of sight, and she was thinking long and hard about her conversation with Daryl. A while later, she heard commotion from down the road and then a gunshot. She instinctively grabbed her gun but changed her mind. She didn’t want any more casualties on her hands. Instead, she decided to grab what she could and leave until things settled down.

She was stepping out her doorway when sound of running feet and desperate cries came her way. They came into her line of sight, and she saw Ezekiel and Jerry as well as Morgan and another soldier carrying Benjamin. Ezekiel was crying out for her help, and she jumped into action.

She had learned many life saving skills from Hershel back in their days at the prison but nothing she learned could save this boy. The gunshot wound had hit a major artery and he had already lost too much blood. She didn’t want to say it, so she continued to work on him, everyone doing their best to aid her efforts. It didn’t help and soon Benjamin died.

“I’m sorry your majesty, I tried, I just couldn’t save him.” She informed, fat tears sliding down her cheeks.

“You did your best, and that was more then enough. Thank you. We will take our leave. Sorry to disturb you.”

“Please don’t be sorry. I wish I could have done more. I just…”

“You did great Carol, more than enough and I am forever in your debt. I must leave now. Jerry, please make arrangements at the Kingdom. He will have a proper burial. I will notify the clergy. Have someone come help clean the mess up for Carol. Once again sorry for the intrusion.” He said numbly.

The look in his eyes was haunting, a look she recognized. She had seen it in her own eyes after she lost Sophia. The look never quite left her after that.

After King Ezekiel left, Jerry following close behind. The few soldiers with them left, carrying the lifeless body of Benjamin in a sheet. Morgan stayed behind. He sat down, his head bowed in defeat and cried. Anger soon filled his face.

“Damn Saviors!” he cursed. “And Richard… that idiot soldier.” his lips trembled as he said it. “That soldier Richard, it was his fault. Stupid, stupid, stupid! Son of a bitch was on a suicide mission and got the boy killed.” Morgan said angrily through gritted teeth.

“Morgan, what happened?”

He shook his head, eyes closed tightly, still gritting his teeth.

“It was them? The Saviors? I thought we smoothed things over with the Saviors. What’s going on Morgan?”

“Have you talked to anyone lately? Anyone from Alexandria?”

“No. Why do you ask?”

“Just curious. Didn’t think you would still be here.”

“Morgan? What’s going on? Tell me now!” Carol asked fearfully.

“When’s the last time you saw anyone from back home?”

“Daryl, about two weeks back, why?”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.”

“What’s happened? Is everyone ok? Everyone safe? Daryl said everyone made it and they struck a deal with the leader. Some guy named Negan.”

Morgan nodded.

“Should I be worried?”

“Maybe you should go back home, talk to them. They can tell you, but you shouldn’t go alone. I’ll go with you.”

“Morgan? Just tell me, please. Is everyone ok?”

Morgan paused for a long time, debating.

“You really wanna know what happened in Alexandria?”

“Yes.” She replied hesitantly.

“Negan killed Glenn and Abraham.”

“What.” She whispered in disbelief. She felt like the wind had suddenly been knocked out of her.

“Beat them to death with a baseball bat right in front of everyone.”

Tears flooded Carols eyes as he spoke, and he became a blur in her line of vision.

“The Saviors have Rick and everybody else under their command. Everything they do is for the Saviors now. And they killed more. Killed Spencer. Olivia. Jesus brought Rick and the rest here because Rick wants to fight them. You wanted to know. Now you do.”

With that Morgan left saying he was going to kill the Saviors. Carol followed trying to get more information from him, but he moved swiftly. “I need to get to Daryl.” She called after Morgan. Is he in Alexandria, Hilltop? Do you know?”

“No, you won’t find him there. He’s a prisoner now.” Morgan stated over his shoulder.

“A prisoner? What? What do you mean.”

“Talk to Rick. He’ll explain but the short of it is, Daryl belongs to Negan now.”

Carol stopped dead in her tracks as Morgan went on his way. “Daryl belonged to Negan, as in, he was his property? What in the Hell had been going on while she was away? Her pulse quickened and she ran back to the cottage.

Once inside, she grabbed a bag and started filling it with supplies. Her mind was racing, already switching into fight mode. The image of Glenn swam into her mind, next, Abraham. They were beat to death with a baseball bat? Where? When? Why? She pictured Maggie, pregnant and alone and that’s when she crumbled. She fell to her knees and cried. How could this happen? Who was this monster to do something so heartless and cruel? Why didn’t her people fight back? Or did they? Daryl said they settled things peacefully. He lied she realized. He lied to protect her. She cried even harder. And now he was a prisoner, her Daryl. She could hardly believe it. Daryl, he was not somebody who could be caught. He wasn’t someone who would fend well being caged. Most people aren’t but for him, it would be a fate worse than a death. How did this happen? Where was Rick in all this? She had to go. She had to find out.

Carol grappled with herself. She tried to fight the tears, but she couldn’t. She bawled hard for a few minutes and got it all out. She often succumbed to her emotions, but they rarely dragged her down. This news was paralyzing, even for her but she couldn’t let it get her down. She couldn’t let it stop her. If she had, then this Negan character already won. She took some deep breaths, calmed down and her mind started racing ahead. From there, she jumped into action. No one ever hurts her family and lives to tell about it. Not on her watch. The old Carol was back.

Chapter Text

She worked her way quickly back to Alexandria, the trek taking more than a day. When night fell, she slept in the woods between a large rock out cropping in the forest. It wasn’t comfortable but she wouldn’t have been able to sleep well anyway so she dozed in and out of sleep restlessly. She was worried sick about Daryl, about Maggie, about everybody. As soon as the sky started to lighten, she got moving again. When she got close, she saw the gate wide open and there was a small fleet of trucks lined up into Alexandria. She remained in the tree line off to the side and crept closer. She heard a loud voice boom instructions at the community gates.

Carol could make out the man talking. He paced back and forth as he spoke. So this was Negan. She was surprised this monster was so handsome. He had classic good looks and a swagger that showed that he knew it. Still, there was a wickedness to him that diminished all of that. His commanding presence and booming voice had her community at attention. She looked on helplessly.

“Like I said, you don’t come through with the goods like we worked out, I’m gonna start taking some of you out piece by piece. Come on, work with me, people. I don’t want to be the bad guy but Lucille here is thirsty. She has a taste for blood and wants more.”

Carol crept even closer to get a view of Rick, on his knees in front of the man with the bat. He looked positively broken. She had never seen him like this. She cocked her head when someone walked into her view to see Michonne heading into the community with a deer on her shoulders. She had obviously been away, hunting. Negan acknowledged her rudely and had one of his men take the deer from her. She didn’t waiver. He had his men take her gun and search her, still she didn’t waiver.

“At least someone’s trying to get some work done for me. Michonne here seems to understand me.”

“That deer isn’t for you.” She said calmly.

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.”

“Then maybe I should speak louder. That deer isn’t for you.” She enunciated loudly.

Instead of getting mad, Negan laughed. “Rick, I think I know where your balls went. Michonne here seems to have them.” He pointed his bat at Michonne who stared angrily at him. Michonne walked up to the Savior holding the deer and took it back. She never lost eye contact with Negan. She walked back in front of him and stood her ground.

“My people are starving. I hunted and shot this deer, I’m keeping it for us.”

“Michonne, don’t!” Rick cried.

Negan stopped laughing but never lost his smile. He walked back to his truck, yanking something out of it. Actually, someone out of it. It was Daryl, dressed in old, dirty sweats with a giant A spray painted on the front of it. He looked thin, beaten and dehydrated. A small cry escaped Carol’s lips. A savior on walker duty outside of Alexandria heard her and his eyes began scanning the tree line. Carol’s hands flew to her mouth. She stayed down and out of site. When she was able to look without being seen again, she watched Negan shove Daryl to the ground. He stepped one foot on his back to keep him down.

“Since Michonne here doesn’t want to play nice, looks like I’m going to have to prove a point. Daryl belongs to me now. Soon he will work for me too. Until then, I’m going to make sure you get the message.” Negan’s voice went from his usual booming to angry. “Until you start falling into line, if I’m not taking out one of you folk, I am taking apart Daryl, piece by mother fucking piece.” That’s when Negan pulled a knife from his belt leaned down and placed the blade over one of Daryl’s fingers.

Everyone gasped.

“Now, you’re going to give me the deer and whatever else I want, or the archer here is losing a digit. And next, I’ll be taking an eye.”

It took everything in Carol not to scream and run to Daryl. Every cell in her body was aching for her to move but she knew she couldn’t. She had to be smart about this.

The tension broke when Michonne spoke. “Fine. Take the deer.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Negan said, stepping off Daryl’s back.

“but leave Daryl with us.” She added.

Negan laughed “No can do Senorita. Daryl’s my bitch now. Not yours. Not Rick’s. Mine! And as soon as he wizens up, he will be doing much of my dirty work for me.” Negan motioned to a blond Savior wearing Daryl’s winged vest to grab the deer back from Michonne.

“Come on boys, pack up. Time to hit the road.”

“Now Rick, don’t forget the other part of our offer. You better be deciding which one of these fine ass ladies I get to take home. I need a new wife, since one of them has gone missing.” Negan side eyed a thin blond man who happened to be wearing Daryl’s winged vest. “Ain’t that right Dwighty boy?”

The man in Daryl’s vest coward momentarily as he placed the deer in a truck. Carol could tell Negan was taking a jab at him, but she didn’t know why.

“So, if you can’t find someone for me here Rick, I’m going to have to take one myself.”

“I’ll do it, I’ll figure it out.” Rick stammered.

“Michonne, don’t you worry your pretty little head. I know you got your heart set on boring ol’ Rick here. But if you don’t all decide, I’m doing the deciding for you. Rosita, Sasha, Tara, any takers?”

Everyone stayed silent.

“Well, one of you better chose fast because my beds getting cold and that makes Lucille and I very upset.”

“You have three other wives.” Michonne said through gritted teeth.

“And I need another. Those three hussies haven’t been able to produce me an heir to my empire. So, whoever you choose, make sure they are fertile.”

“You cannot be serious?” Michonne said in disgust.

“Don’t sass me woman. You don’t want good ol’ Rick here to lose a digit now do you? Shit, I should take out an eye. He and Carl can match.” Negan laughed, the other saviors laughed but the Alexandrians didn’t. They stayed frozen.

“Come on boys, I’m getting tired of looking at Rick’s pathetic face. If he starts crying again, I might throw up all over myself. See ya folks. And next time, there better be more meat than just this deer here. Its damn pathetic.”

Carol watched as the Saviors filed out and climbed into the vehicles. The blond one in Daryl’s vest called Dwight and another Savior picked Daryl up off the ground and tossed him into the back of a truck as if he were a bag of trash. Daryl didn’t fight, didn’t try to run, didn’t object. He just let it happen. What happened to her people? They were so broken. The only one with fight left seemed to be Michonne. Tears streamed down Carol’s face as she silently watched the Saviors leave. She waited a long while to make sure they didn’t return and then ran into the community.

When she stepped inside the walls, she found Michonne and Rick arguing about the deer.

“Let it go Michonne. We have to do what they say.”

“No Rick, we don’t.”

“At least for now we do.”

“Rick, this isn’t you. This isn’t us.”

Carol walked up to them.

“Carol!”, they both said, astounded. The questions came flooding at her. They ran to hug her. Instead of answering, she fired questions back at them.

“What happened? Why did you just sit there and take it? Since when do we take orders from others? And they have Daryl? Did you see how bad off he is? How could you let them? How could you? What is going on?” Carol gave Rick a shove and he stepped back.

Ricks arms went up protectively. “Wait a damn minute. One angry woman at a time please.”

Both Carol and Michonne glared at him.

“Ok you too, get inside. Family meeting.”

They went into the house and Carl joined them, carrying baby Judith. Carol went to them and embraced both the children, then took Judith off Carl’s hands. She held the baby and kissed her soft cheeks, realizing how much she missed her. She and this little one had been through a lot together. She sat at the kitchen table while Rick and Michonne filled her in on what happened with Negan’s first showdown. They told her how he killed Abraham and then Glenn. How he did it in front of them all. How he took Daryl. He explained the deal that Negan set up with them and how he had the same deal set up with Hilltop and the Kingdom.

“So that’s why I saw those trucks coming and going from the Kingdom?”

“Yeah, he has us all in his death grip.” Rick added.

“Where’s Maggie? Is she, is she ok? The baby? Morgan said she was sick?” She asked worriedly.

“She’s doing ok. The baby is fine. She’s in hiding. Negan, his men, they think she died. It’s better that way.” Rick informed.

Carol sat for half a minute taking it all in before she spoke again. “So, we just sit and work our asses off to do whatever Negan says?” She asked astonished.

“Yeah, for now.” Rick said dryly.

“Why does he get to tell us what to do? Why aren’t we fighting this?” Her anger was rising.

“Because Carol, he killed Glenn, our Glenn. He killed Abraham. He killed Spencer and his people killed Olivia. He did it without so much as blinking. He will kill again. And don’t forget about what happened to Denise. That’s five of us. They have killed five of us and who knows how long before he takes out Daryl.”

“More reason to hunt him down and kill him.” Carol practically growled. “The baby in her arms whimpered and she soothed her.

“No, we can’t. Not yet anyway. We must play his game until we can figure out a plan.” Rick stated.

“Morgan says that Jesus wants us to fight. So, let’s fight.”

“Its not that easy and you know it. We can’t just rush into this. Especially without weapons. They took everything. Please, give me some time to figure this out.”

“While Daryl suffers?”

“Carol please!” Rick rasped. “You know how much it’s killing me.”

“Well, you might just be able to sit there and let it happen, but I can’t.”

She got up, handed the baby back to Carl and was about to storm out just as Rosita, Gabriel and Jesus walked in.

“We have to do something about this Rick! Now!” Rosita barked.

Rick who stood up when Carol was storming out, sat back down and practically crumbled in his seat.

“Please guys, I just, I can’t right now.” He got up and left the room.

Carol and the others stayed together and talked things over for a few hours and later when their bellies started growling, they moved to the kitchen. As they picked at what meager food they had left, Carol heard of that horrible night from many perspectives, and she couldn’t get the mental images out of her mind. Why hadn’t she been there? She could have helped! Or as Michonne said, she could have made it worse. Anyone standing up to Negan was killed or punished. Michonne also added that she and many others took solace in the fact that one of them was not there that night. That if something happened to them all, at least one of them would still be alive fighting the good fight.

Carol went to sleep that night exhausted, but her mind wouldn’t stop racing. She apologized to them all for not being there when things went down, but they all expressed how glad they were that she had been away, safe from Negan’s wrath. And the best part was, Rosita pointed out, Negan didn’t know who she was, and they might be able to use that to their advantage. After a couple of hours, Carol finally fell into a restless sleep.

Chapter Text

A week later, Carol who stayed in Alexandria helping to gather supplies and search for weapons, was up early collecting eggs from the hen house, when she heard the telltale sound of trucks driving up to the gate. Pretty soon she heard Negan at the gate, banging his revolting bat on the metal doors. She set down the eggs and ran to warn the others, but he was already coming in. The trucks came barreling through, and Negan walked around to inspect his surroundings. Carol ducked behind some bushes and hid. It was like before. Negan took charge, calling out Rick. Soon he had Daryl at his side, helping to load supplies that Rick had Alexandrian's gather for them. It wasn’t much and Negan said he would have to punish Daryl for it. Things happened fast. He shoved Daryl to the ground and Rick begged him to stop. He kicked him in the ribs and had Dwight join in. Daryl weak and beaten down, curled up as his body took the punishment.

“Only a half a truck full of supplies? It’s not going to cut it Rick. Unless, you have something else for me. Something special. Please tell me that Christmas came early, and you choose a pretty wife for me?”

“No.” Rick rasped, trying to hold back his anger.

“No wife? Low supplies. Looks like your boy Daryl here is going to lose some fingers. Better yet, why don’t we take the archer’s whole hand. See how well he can use his cross bow then.”

He had Daryl on the ground and Dwight pulled out his arm from his crumpled body. Rick looked on in disbelief.

“No.” he rasped out, hardly above a whisper.

Carol watched Rick, he was a shell of himself. His eyes were wide and haunted.

“Come on, you gotta have someone hot and fertile waiting for me. Someone with a little sugar and a lot of spice?”

Rick stood frozen.

“Sasha? Rosita? Tara? What about one of these pretty ladies?” he said pointing to the crowd of people.

Rick didn’t move, didn’t say a word.

“No? Ok. Maybe you’ll change your answer. And ladies, please feel free to jump in at any time. The decision doesn’t have to be his. It could be yours.” He crushed the tip of his bat onto the back of Daryl’s hand, twisting it so the barbed wire cut into his skin. Daryl, who looked thinner and weaker, hardly reacted but Carol did.

Carol couldn’t take it anymore.

“Stop! Stop it!” Carol rushed out of her hiding place and ran to Daryl crouching down beside him.

Daryl’s eyes that were glazed and distant up until that point, suddenly hyper focused on her. “Carol no! What are ya doin’ here. Go!” he croaked weakly.

She didn’t listen. She knelt beside him and stroked the side of his face and forehead.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Negan released the bat from the back of Daryl’s hand and Carol immediately took a rag from her pocket to dab the blood and check the wound. “Who is this delightful creature?’ Negan asked.

“You monster! How could you do this to him?” Carol growled up at Negan.

Negan laughed. “Oh honey, I’ve done a lot worse. Just ask your friends here.”

Daryl looked at her in agony. She was hoping to see relief in his eyes but instead, he looked devastated. 

“Carol, you can’t be here. You need to leave, now! Disappear before he hurts you too.” His voice sounding like sandpaper.

“No, not without you!” she whispered as she let her lips graze his forehead for a quick kiss.

“Carol please.” Daryl Begged as he tried to lift himself from the ground.

Negan looked amused and as he looked down at them both, put his foot on Daryl’s back, forcing him back to the ground.

Carol’s head whipped around to glare at Negan. She was seething. “Stop this at once!” Carol demanded.

Negan ignored Carol for a moment and looked to Rick. “Where have you been hiding this beauty? An absolute delicious treat. Keeping her for yourself, eh?” He walked around her, inspecting her as she hovered over Daryl.

“I get it. I’d want to keep a hot piece of ass like this for myself as well.” Negan laughed gleefully.

The anger in Carol’s eyes seemed to smolder.

Negan took the bat and placed it under Carol’s chin and lifted her face with it. The barbed wire immediately cut into her tender skin.

“Damn, look at you? What’s your name sweetheart?”

Carol’s eyes narrowed at him, and she pushed the bat away with a hand, not caring where it cut her.

“Don’t call me sweetheart, you asshole!” she said steely.

“Oooo.. Ouch!” He laughed. “And spicy too. You know I like them spicy.” Negan said to his men. He then reached down to touch her face and Daryl panicked.

“Don’t you touch her!” Daryl growled and tried to get up.

“Oooh, she belong to you Daryl?” The look on Negan’s face was as if he had struck gold. “Didn’t know you had it in you? I don’t know. She’s a little too pretty for the likes of you; gorgeous, sexy, soft, subtle…” Negan paused and tilted his head, looking at her face closely “and oh so sensuous.” He let the S’s roll of his tongue slowly as if he was tasting each word. He stroked Carol’s face, but she didn’t flinch. She starred at him with complete hatred. “God Damn, look at those lips. I bet they taste good too? Gorgeous eyes, never seen anything like them. That color blue, wow, positively mesmerizing. Look at her Dwighty Boy. What color blue do you think this is?”

Dwight glanced over then shrugged.

“Come on now, don’t be shy?”

“I don’t know. Light blue?”

“Ah, no, be more creative. More like, crystal clear, azure waters. Yeah. That sounds more like it, Negan said thoughtfully.” He was obviously playing games and Carol didn’t like it.

“Hot damn! Couldn’t have found someone better if I invented her myself.” He boomed, putting on a show.

“She’s even prettier than Sherry, don’t ya think?” Negan said tauntingly at Dwight, as he grabbed Carol’s face and forced it in the man’s direction.

Dwight didn’t answer.

“Imma kill you, you rat bastard.” Daryl rumbled below them.

Negan laughed. “I’d like to see you try.” All of Negan’s men pointed their weapons at Daryl.

Carol pulled her face out of Negan’s hand and leaned down to Daryl. “Shh, its ok. I can handle assholes like him.”

“But you don’t gotta. Carol, don’t. You shouldn’t have come. Once he’s gone, promise me you’ll leave. Run away far. Hide.” Daryl whispered.

“So, you gonna help your friends and come be my wife little lady?” Negan asked charmingly.

“Over my dead body.” Carol seethed. “I’d rather rot in Hell.”

He cocked an eyebrow and a gorgeous smile spread on his wicked face. Just as soon as it appeared, the smile left him when Carol’s remark had some of the Saviors laughing.

“Quiet!” Negan shouted, going serious. “Enough play time. Since you made your decision, move away. No one touches my property without my consent and Daryl here is my property, or hadn’t you heard?” He smiled wickedly.

Carol continued to glare at him as Negan nudged her away with his bat. “Time to get away from my pet sweetheart.”

Carol was forced to back away and Rosita ran up to grab her and wrapped her arms around her. Carol cringed inward. She could tell she did a little more than ruffle the man’s feathers and seemed intent to take it out on her friends.

“Back to business. Rick, what else do you have for me today?”

“We, we didn’t expect you so soon. Don’t have a lot of stock built up yet.”

“No stock? What have you sorry sons of bitch’s been up too? You know the rules. If you can’t pay up with supplies, then your gonna have to pay somewhere else.

“It’s all we got. It leaves us starving. We gave you everything.”

“Then you lazy asses need to get to work! Maybe I need to remind you. Maybe I am not being crystal clear.” Negan enunciated each word, his voice booming.

“I don’t know what else to give you. You have already taken it all.”

“Well then, I guess Daryl here is going to have to lose a hand.”

“Please, just give us more time. We can figure this out.” Rick begged.

Tension was thick in the air. Negan’s personality had gone from playful to agitated.

“We ain’t figuring out shit, Rick. Pay up!”

He turned to Daryl on the ground, raised his bat and brought Lucille down on his already injured hand. Daryl winced and tried to pull his hand in, but Dwight walked over and stepped on his arm to keep it in place.

Everyone screamed. Carol ran from Rosita’s grasp and threw herself over Daryl to protect him.

“No you don’t!” Negan said to Carol, looking slightly amused. “I don’t want to mess up that pretty face. Now move!” Negan’s voice boomed.

“Stop! Carol screamed. “Just stop you heartless son of a bitch!” 

“Stop or what? What are you going to do about it?” Negan said, playfully.

Carol just glared at him.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought. Don’t make me ask again! Move!” Negan’s voice boomed over her.

Dwight grabbed Carol by the shoulders and pulled her off Daryl roughly, then pushed her to the ground. She fell with an oomph.

Negan changed direction so fast, it should have given him whiplash. He turned his anger on the Savior.

“Hey, hands off the merchandise before I scar the other side of your face!” Negan yelled. “Don’t you ever, ever touch her again!” Negan pushed Dwight away with his bat and he fell back on his ass. Everyone looked on, astonished.

Negan gnashed his teeth and took a moment to calm himself. He looked over at Carol and offered his hand to help her up. She didn’t take it.

He feigned amusement. “Suit yourself sweetheart. Now where was I. Oh yeah, Daryl’s hand. Lucille is still thirsty. Maybe I should break his arm a little too.”

Rick took a step just then. “Look, you don’t gotta do this. We can work this out. Just give us more time, we can get you more supplies.”

“No Rick! I do not negotiate. You have one job to do. One simple job and I have mine. You collect supplies for me and that is your job. I either kill you or not kill you. That is my job. Now I am sick and tired of your bullshit. I think I need to prove my point again because you obviously didn’t get it the first time. Daryl here is going to have to loose more then his hand. Lets see how well he does without his head.” He yelled. “You don’t deserve this but I’m going to be the nice guy Rick. I’ll go slow. Let’s start taking him apart piece by piece. I’m going to continue as planned and start with his hand and see what you think about that?”

Negan raised his bat back up and Daryl braced for impact as Carol crawled back to him. She knew what she had to do. She pulled her knife from it's sheathe and quickly tucked it under Daryl. She shielded his body with hers again and raised a hand. “Stop! Don’t hurt him. Take me!” she voiced weakly.

“What did you say?” Negan asked, a Cheshire Cat grin spreading across his face.

“Take me, just don’t hurt him! Please!” She cried. She gripped Daryl's body below hers, noticing how bony he had gotten.

“Intriguing. You changing your mind about my proposal?” Negan asked licking his lips and raising his brows.

Carol paused for a beat, sucked in a deep breath and then spoke. “You can take me but on one condition.”

Negan who never negotiated, was interested in what she had to say. “I’m listening.”

“Let’s make a trade. You let Daryl go. Leave him here, unharmed and you can have me.”

“Carol No!” Daryl shouted. Rick shook his head, his eyes wide with fear. Michonne sucked in a breath and mouthed a silent no. Rosita cried out.

“You, want to make a trade?”

Carol shook her head yes earnestly.

“You, would really trade yourself in for this sorry sack of shit?”

She ignored his taunts and shook her head yes.

“You for him? Well, that’s one Hell of a bargain. How can I say no to that? Right Dwighty boy?”

The savior just nodded.

Negan laughed wildly.

“No Carol, No I won’t let you.” Daryl said between gasps of pain.

“Looks like you don’t have a choice, Daryl. Maybe this little lady here is ready for a real man.”

“No!” Rick shouted. “I can’t let you do that”. He ran and grabbed Carol’s arm.

“No? Well, since you are the ringleader of this pathetic circus, I guess Daryl’s gonna have to get it then.”

He moved back over Daryl and acted as if he was taking position again.

Carol removed herself from Rick’s grasp and grabbed Negan’s arm. “Rick isn’t deciding this. I am. And I am making this deal for all of us. Please.” Her blue eyes went wide and pleading as she looked up at him.

“Well hells bells, how can I say no to that?”

“I already said I will go with you. Just promise you won’t hurt Daryl, or anyone else here.”

“You know, you’re a tough negotiator and I gotta tell ya, I don’t usually negotiate but you drive a hard bargain. I’ll tell you what. I promise not to hurt anyone here if they continue to bring me supplies.”

Carol smiled with relief.

“And you become my wife and help me produce an heir for my growing empire.”

The smile faded from Carol’s face.

“Hey, you said you’d trade. Your life for his. I’m an honest man so I gotta tell ya what you’re really trading for.”

Carol swallowed hard and was about to answer when Daryl screamed and jumped up. Dwight went at him, but he shoved him away. Daryl fueled with anger, continued to rush towards Negan.

Carol raised her hand to stop Daryl who kept coming. Dwight rushed back at him as other Saviors jumped in and restrained him.

“So, will you?”

Carol slit her eyes at him and crossed her arms in contemplation.

“Damn, the size of the lady nuts on this one. Rick, this beauty is ten times the man you are.”

“Stop all this now.” Rick interjected, his voice cracking.

“Excuse the fuck out of me Rick. I’m in the middle of a proposal here. Now, I didn’t come prepared. I don’t have a ring or anything but, we can remedy that later. Rick, hold Lucille for a minute.”

Rick took the bat with trembling hands.

Negan got down on one knee and took Carol’s hands in his. Carol was appalled as he made a big show of it.

“Will you, sexy, gorgeous as fuck, I can’t wait to bang the shit out of you, love of my life, Miss… Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name.”

Carol glared at him. “Carol.” She murmured.

“What was that?”

“Carol, my name is Carol.” She said more clearly.

“Ah Carol. It has a nice ring to it. Now, where was I? Carol, sexy, lady with balls of steel, will you do me the honor of marrying me and becoming my wife?”

Carol hid her fear well and acted impatient and bored. She shifted from one foot to another.

“Only if you, Negan promise to let Daryl go and never harm any of my family members ever again.”

Negan smiled a wide toothy grin. “Deal.” Negan kissed Carol’s hands and stood up, looked at Rick, then Daryl, cocked his eyes brows, licked his bottom lip, then grabbed Carol and planted a big showy kiss on her mouth.

She began to push him away, but he pulled her in tighter.

When he finally pulled away, he laughed. “Yep, those lips taste delicious. Just like I knew they would.”

Carol’s face went crimson red as the Saviors cheered and clapped for Negan and everyone in Alexandria shouted in protest.

“Well early Merry Christmas to me. Fuck! Santa Rick, you really know how to deliver. I asked for a new wife and hot damn you really came through.”

Daryl tried to rush at them again, the word no escaping his lips in agony over and over, but two men held him back.

“Come on Carol, time to go home. You’re going to love it there. Don’t worry Rick. I’ll take good care of her. I’ll be sure to send you a wedding invitation.”

“No, take me! Take me instead!” Rick shouted as Negan walked out with his arm around Carol, pulling her along.

“Ha ha, real funny Rick. What the hell would I do with the likes of you?” He laughed for a minute then his face went dead serious. “Now get back to work and get me some supplies.”

Carol’s heart was pounding, and she thought she might be sick. “You aren’t going to let me say goodbye?” She could still hear Daryl screaming for her.

“You just did. Don’t worry. I’m gonna make your life so good, you won’t even remember these assholes.”

“They’re my family. I want to say goodbye.” Carol protested.

“Not part of the deal sweetheart.” Negan said dryly.

“Don’t call me that.” Carol snapped at him.

“I’ll give you a get out of jail free card since you don’t know the rules yet but basically, I own you now so what I say goes. Got it?”

Carol just stared at him, and he nudged her into his truck.

“Don’t worry. If you behave like a good girl, no harm will come to you.”

The saviors got in their trucks to leave, the last two threw Daryl down on the ground and hopped into the back of the truck. Dwight drove Negan’s vehicle while Carol sat in between the two men.

As they began to drive away, Carol watched her family grow small in the side mirror. Soon she saw Daryl chasing the truck before they had picked up enough speed. He reached for it as they turned the corner and he went down. Tears slid down her face. She didn’t see him again. Carol hoped he would let her go so she could hold up her end of the bargain and keep them all safe. She deserved the punishment anyway, she thought, as she swallowed her pride and braced herself for whatever would come next.

Chapter Text

On the drive to the prison, Negan took the time to try and get know Carol. He made conversation as if they were two people talking over coffee.

“You will now address me as My Lord but I will accept a sweet sentiment such as, my heart, my dear heart, my love, sex God.” Negan laughed at his own joke. “Oh you’ll see. Not to toot my own horn but toot toot.” He chuckled. “I am that good. Just you wait.”

Carol cringed.

“Yep,” Negan took a sip of water from a plastic bottle, making a loud ahh sound once he swallowed. “I do love a good sentiment but if you’re not poetic of nature, my Lord will do. I’ve been reading up on history, of Kings and Queens, that kind of shit. As I lead my people, I want to make sure I do it right. I like the term, My Lord. Makes me feel royal.”

Yeah, royal pain in the ass. Carol thought to herself.

“Don’t see a ring on your finger. So, Carol, love of my life, ever been married?”

“Once.” She answered stiffly.

“Yeah? Where is the lucky fella?”

“Dead.”

“What happened to him?

“Oh him? I drove a pickax through his skull.” She said nonchalant.

“Ouch! He get bit?”

“No.”

“Ha. I call bullshit. He must have gotten bit and turned.”

“Believe what you want.” She said flatly.

“Sorry you had to go through that?”

“I’m not. It was the best day of my life.” She said truthfully.

“Oh shit! You are a true badass. There’re those lady balls that I admire! Just the kinda lady I need by my side.”

They were quiet for a while as they rode along. Soon the convoy ran into a herd of walkers.

“Damn. Should we double back? Take another route around?” Dwight asked?

“No, that will take too long. Just plow through ‘em” Negan ordered.

“There are a lot. Might get stuck in a wheel well like last time.”

“Don’t be a weenie Dwight. Just step on the gas.” Negan ordered.

Dwight did as Negan asked and made his way through the small herd. The truck jerked and bounced as they hit bodies. They had only gone about 20 feet when a walker got stuck in a wheel. Dwight stepped on the gas and Carol watched as the spinning tire sprayed blood and guts from the left side of the truck.

“Figures” Dwight said as he smacked the steering wheel.

“Cool it. Just go take care of it."

Carol noticed Dwight clench his jaw and bite back his words. He was frustrated as he picked up his walkie-talkie to talk to the others in the convoy.

“Got some road kill stuck in a tire. Gonna need some help out here.” Dwight radioed.

He got his gun ready and hopped out of the truck, taking out walkers that turned in his direction. Others joined him and he got a crowbar to start prying out the dead stuck in his tire. Carol sat quietly and watched, knowing she and her group could have gotten the job done a lot faster.

“What about kids? Ever have ‘em?” Negan asked. “Negan remained calm, ignoring the fact that his men were outside of the truck struggling with the heard.

Carol didn’t say anything. She just remained stiff in her seat, weighing her options of whether she should tell the truth or not.

“The reason I ask is that, the doctor back home says women who’ve had a child before are likely to become pregnant again. I mean it when I say, I really want a son to take over my empire one day and since you so graciously agreed to become my wife, you’re also going to get the honor of bearing my children.”

Carol closed her eyes tight and tried to tune him out. He had to be joking. The audacity of this man. Who the Hell did he think he was?

“So?”

Carol sucked in a breath. “So what?

“So have you ever had kids?”

She stayed silent. Trying not to think of Sofia. Her Sofia that was once lost in the woods only to be found later as a walker. Carol’s mind swirled with thoughts of that devastating day a few years ago. A tear escaped her eye and slipped down her face.

“Oh, hey. Sorry, am I bringing up bad memories.”

She shook her head no. “No, never had kids.” she lied.

“Then why the tears, sweet heart?“

She shook her head again as another tear slipped out of her eye. She was suddenly incredibly homesick for Daryl. He had held her that day Sofia had walked out of the barn, no longer her daughter but a monster, and he had been holding her through the hard times ever since.

“Fine, don’t tell me. When you see my doctor and get a full physical, he will be able to tell me if you’ve had kids or not.”

Carol knew this to be true.

“Fine. Yes, I’ve had kids. Kid. One! One child only. I lost her in the beginning of all this.” Her voice cracked as she spoke and she chided herself for showing even a little bit of weakness.

“Oh man. That’s heart breaking. Sorry to bring it up. I just needed to know.” Negan said genuinely. “None of my other wives have been able to produce yet but they haven’t had children. Maybe they can’t.”

“Maybe it’s you?” She answered absently.

Negan went from calm to angry. “You shut you’re damn mouth. You don’t know shit! My cock works just fine.” He snapped.

Carol did her best to remain calm. “Sorry, just trying to help. Maybe this doctor of yours can do something.”

Negan squeezed her hand he was holding a little too tight.

“I’ll be the one to decide that. You just focus on what I tell you to focus on.”
They sat in silence for a minute.

“Good God what is taking these fuckers so long?” Negan said in frustration.

Carol side eyed the driver’s side door handle, wishing to escape but she couldn’t. It would put her loved ones in danger. She had to be patient.

Little did Negan know that Carol was pretty sure she couldn’t have kids anymore. All of the abuse she had taken from Ed most likely robbed her of having any more children. She was never able to get pregnant again after Sofia, not that she wanted to bring another child into the world with Ed. She would keep this little detail to herself though. Negan didn’t need to know.

Just then Dwight jumped back in the truck, put it in reverse and stepped on the gas while he told a few men outside to pull on the body. After a couple of tries they finally got the walker unstuck and were able to continue on their way.

Chapter Text

When they arrived, the Saviors got busy unloading supplies and Negan looped his arm through hers and lead her along. He gave a short tour, promising for a better one later. She wasn’t impressed. They walked to the center of the large warehouse where there were people working and items being sold. People got down on their knees and bowed in Negan’s presence. Carol was appalled at how they trembled in his wake.

They took a flight of stairs that lead them to a metal balcony over the crowd. The entire large crowd fell silent.

Negan looked over the crowd and smiled. “See that?” he said gesturing to everyone with his bat. “Now that’s respect.” He glanced over and grinned widely. “They love me.” Negan gloated.

Carol’s eyes swept across the crowd then back to Negan. She scoffed. “No, they fear you.” She said flatly.

“Love? Fear? Same thing.” He answered confidently.

“No, not the same thing at all.” She said barely above a whisper. Her face fell in sadness for the people below, for herself and for what was to come.

“Good afternoon, everyone. Just a quick announcement. I want to introduce you to my fiancé. This is Carol. I want you to show her the same respect as you show me. If there is anything she wants or needs, I want you to give it to her, you hear? I don’t care if it’s your dog, your dinner or your left tit, she wants it, she gets it.

Got it?” The crowd murmured their agreement below then fell silent again.

“What, no congratulations?” Negan bellowed.

The crowd shifted uncomfortably.

“Come on, you heard him. Three cheers for Negan!” Dwight shouted at them.

The crowd cheered and Negan smiled. “Yeah, that’s more like it. Ok, Carry on.”

Negan pulled on Carol and they moved swiftly along. She tried to remember the way they came into the building, but they took so many twists and turns, she began to lose track. Everything about this place was cold, dank and industrial. There wasn’t an ounce of warmth as they made their way to Negan’s private quarters.

“Now. Let’s get you settled. I want you to meet the girls.”

Carol wasn’t sure who he was referring to. The whole story about his multiple wives couldn’t be true, could it?

He opened the door to what she could only call a grand suite. The room was filled with lavish furniture.

There was an archway that led down a hall to what looked like a kitchen. She could hear women’s voices coming from there.

“Honey’s, I home. Why don’t you come out here. I got someone I would like you to meet.”

Three gorgeous women all dressed up in gowns emerged from the kitchen or somewhere else in the dwelling. Each one approached Negan, placing a kiss on his lips.

“My Lord.” They each curtseyed before he reached them.

Negan made a big show of taking his time with each of them. Kissing them and practically licking their faces like a dog.

They lined up in a row and stood before him. Their eyes glanced over her before returning their attention to Negan.

Ladies, I would like you to meet your new sister wife. This is Carol. I gotta warn you. She’s a bit of a spit fire.

Carol meet Frankie, Tanya and Amber. I would love to introduce you to Sherry but well, she disappeared. I’m still getting to the bottom of that one.”

The women greeted her.

“All three of them? They are all your wives?” Carol asked, appalled.

“Yes, and you are lucky enough to get to join them.”

“Join them? You have enough already. Why not use me somewhere else? I have many skills.”

“I will say when I have enough. And I will use you however I want to. I can’t wait to enjoy your many skills.” He looked serious then cracked half a smile. “Didn’t I say she was a spit fire?” he said, his eyes sliding back to his wives.

Carol, whose arms were wrapped tight around herself watched as the girls stood stiffly waiting for their next command. Their fancy dresses, and high heels were ridiculously inconvenient for today’s world. There’s no way he was making her wear something like that, Carol thought.

“Ladies will you please do me the honor of showing her around, finding some new clothes for her and help her get cleaned up. You can decide which bedroom she gets. I have some other business to attend to.”

“Yes, my Lord.” The girl answered in unison.

Carol wanted to gag at the absurdity.

A blond who seemed too fragile to survive in this world stepped forward and took Carol’s hand.

“Make sure she gets polished up extra nice. Tomorrow there’s going to be a wedding.” Negan said with a wink.

Carol gulped hard and Negan embraced her then left the room.

Carol was happy to see him go but unsure of what would happen next.

“Carol, is it?” The blond asked.

“Yes.” she answered, scanning her surroundings.

“Negan’s not so bad. We have it pretty good here, compared to others anyway.” Said the redhead named Frankie.

“Yeah, and we have this whole area to ourselves usually. We have food, books, games, tv. We like to cook meals together although I’m the real chef, Or, I used to be…” Said the brunette named Tanya.

“You’ll like it, you’ll see.” Said Amber. “I didn’t at first but then Sherry taught me how to look at the bright side.”

“Like it here? You're prisoners and now so am I.”

“Maybe but at least we’re protected in here. We don’t have to worry about food or supplies or the dead ones.” Said Amber. “And we are so happy to welcome another. Sherry, well…, she’s gone now and gone for good. We can’t tell you how we know but you can be assured, she won’t be coming back.”

“Don’t you think it’s crazy, that he has multiple wives? How could you be ok with this?”

“Well, it’s better than being his only wife.” Replied Frankie with a small laugh.

“Yeah, the more of us there are, the less time each of us have to spend with him.” Joked Amber.

Carol shook her head and let the girls begin to show her around their quarters. Each girl had their own small bedroom, and she was given Sherry’s. Each room had a thin row of windows on one wall, up close to the ceiling. Carol would need to stand on a chair to look out of them. She wondered if the windows opened, if she ever needed to escape and that’s when she noticed the bars on the outside. They were crude, seemed to be added after, maybe part of a rod iron fence that had been bolted to the outside of the building somehow.

Carol wasn’t surprised but it was disheartening just the same. They showed her each of their bedrooms.

They seemed to take pride in how they personalized each space and told her how they would help her decorate her room too. They seemed excited about the idea, but Carol wasn’t. Dressed up or not, her room was still a prison and she told them as much. They tried to be encouraging so Carol finally gave them a small smile for their kindness.

“Does Negan stay here?” Carol finally asked.

“No but he’s close. He lives down the hall. He has his own living quarters, but we usually take turns staying at his place each night. He picks.” Tanya explained.

“Sometimes he goes away for a couple of days, so we all get a break. Some nights he doesn’t come for anyone. That’s when we drink ourselves silly and have game night.” Amber added.

“Mostly we just hang out here.” Frankie said dully.

“Don’t you get bored.”

“Every time I start to, I take time to count my blessings.” Amber said. “You might want to start doing that now.”

“Try not to worry. You’re safe now. That’s all that matters.” Frankie said soothingly.

“No, it’s not.” Carol said defiantly.

“It’s going to have to be. Now let’s get you in the bath. You have to get ready for your wedding and your wedding night.” She continued.

Carol looked at the girl shocked as they led her along.

There was an elaborate bathroom that the ladies all shared. There was a large tub and they filled it with hot water and a floral scented bubble bath. Amber even added flower petals. They handed her a loofa, a nail brush, a pumice stone, some shaving powder that turned to cream when water was added and a razor.

“Let us know if you need help.” Amber said sweetly.

“I think I can manage.”

“And don’t forget to shave?”

“Is shaving necessary? I don’t know if you notice, but we’re in an apocalypse.”

“Negan likes it.” Amber said with a giggle. “So go on, get clean now. There’s shampoo and conditioner next to the tub.”

They left Carol in the bathroom, and she looked at the tub of steaming hot water. It did look inviting, but she couldn’t get herself to enjoy the idea of a hot bath with her loved ones suffering back home.

Carol took her time in the tub. She hadn’t used a loofa and body wash in years. Scrubbing in a full tub of hot water felt amazing, she had to admit. She was surprised at all of the luxuries. She washed her dark auburn hair with designer shampoo, realizing just how long her hair had gotten. It was passed her shoulders now. She scrubbed under her nails, used the pumice stone on her feet and shaved her legs. She stayed in the water as long as she could and when it began to cool, she finally climbed out. She reached for a big plushy towel and dried herself off. Just then there was a knock at the door.

“You about done? You’ve been in there awhile. Everything ok?”

“Yeah, just putting my clothes back on.” Carol called out to who sounded like Amber.

The door opened and Amber invited herself in. “Don’t put on those old things.” She said, rushing in to stop her.

Carol was drying her curls with another towel when the young woman came in.

“Hey, I’m not dressed yet.” Said Carol, holding her towel close to her body.

“Oh, sorry. We usually aren’t shy around each other. I just didn’t want you to put those old things back on.

We have clean clothes for you. Here’s a robe just for you and some slippers.” Carol took the items from Amber.

“Did you find the lotion?”

“Lotion?”

“Yeah, we have lotion, can you believe it? And Negan, he likes us to keep our skin soft. So here.” Amber reached over and grabbed a container of lotion on the counter and handed it to Carol. “Come on, hurry then put your robe on. We’re going to give you a mani-pedi. It’s going to be fun.” She said happily.

“Oh, that’s not needed. I’m not usually that kinda girl. Its ok, really.”

“Oh, you have to. Negan…”

“Likes it?” Carol finished for her.

“Yeah.” Amber replied cheerfully. “You catch on quick.”

Amber left her and Carol put the lotion on and appreciated the feeling as her skin soaked it up. “A mani pedi? Fun?” she said out loud to know one. These girls were living in a bubble. Things like this had not been a priority in her life for years, and never much of one before the world fell. Personal hygiene for necessities sake was one thing, but never for fun. And now, she decided, she would have to get powdered and puffed but she would never let herself get that weak. A few minutes later, she emerged from the bathroom and went into the living room to find all the girls waiting for her.
“Wow! You look beautiful. Negan’s going to be pleased. Come sit.” Said Amber. “You must be hungry. Tanya made a sandwich for you.”

“Thank you.”

Carol sat down and took the plate gratefully. Frankie sat on a stool nearby and grabbed one of Carol’s feet and began giving her a pedicure.

“Oh, so you’re doing this now? Ok.” Carol said awkwardly.

“Just sit back and relax.” Frankie instructed.

“And tell us about yourself.” Tanya said, looking eager to hear about her.

Amber went behind her and began working on her hair.

“She needs a trim. What do you think girls? Should we give her layers?”

“Just a bit. Maybe long layers.” Tanya answered.

“Her eyebrows could use a bit of shaping. I don’t think we need to break out the wax, just a bit of tweezing.” Frankie said, eyeing her face.

Carol didn’t know what to expect when she came into this dark and dismal place, but this wasn’t it. It was almost too good to be true, but she knew a façade when she saw one. This was still a prison. She tried to relax while she told the girls a little about herself between bites.

Two hours later, Carol fully pampered, slipped into a silk dress given to her by Frankie then stepped in high heels. It took a minute for her to get used to the heels but soon, she walked around in them without a problem. She gazed at herself in the bathroom mirror. Her hair was trimmed and styled, her nails cleaned, polished, and painted, her body shaved, and her face done up with makeup. She looked absolutely stunning. and felt absolutely ridiculous. The world had basically ended and here she was, expected to walk around in stilettos waiting to be called on by Negan. It was such a waste. Her time and resources could be better used elsewhere.

“Wow.” The girls oo’d and aah’d. They fussed over her and Carol began to get embarrassed.

“Negan is going to be very happy with the results.” Tanya commented.

That night Carol went to bed, the girls chattered excited to her about the next day being her wedding day. She expressed her distaste for Negan and wasn’t up for whatever was coming but they calmed her. They told her it wasn’t like regular weddings and that Negan would be good to her, as long as she played by his rules. That wasn’t something Carol was prepared to do. Since Ed died, she made sure to only play by her own rules. The girls did their best to comfort her, and she went to sleep feeling sick and worried; especially about Daryl. Sometime after Midnight, she succumbed to sleep. It had been a long day.

Chapter Text

Back in Alexandria, Carol’s family was dealing with a new tragedy. When Daryl had chased after Negan’s truck, he grabbed hold of the vehicle, fell and smacked his head on the bumper. It knocked him unconscious. Rick and Aaron lifted him off the ground and dragged him to the infirmary. A large goose egg of a bump was forming on his head. He also had a gash on his forehead to go along with the wounds he had previously sustained from the Saviors. Rosita and Michonne cleaned his cuts, gashes and bruises. He was a mess. Starving, Dehydrated and full of wounds. Rick paced in the corner and then they all left the room to give the onsite nurse privacy while she put a couple of stitches in his head and gave him a sponge bath.

Later Rick sat at his bedside waiting for Daryl to wake up. He talked to him and hoped he could hear him. “I know you love her. I’ve always known. Don’t worry, we’ll get her back. I don’t know how but we will.”

Rick never left his side that night. In the morning, he woke up in a chair at his bedside and Daryl was still out.

Rick got up, stretched and checked over his friend. He nudged Daryl to wake him up to see but nothing happened. Daryl didn’t wake. He shook him and he still didn’t wake. He started to panic and shook him harder and still, nothing happened. Rick put his ear to Daryl’s chest to make sure his heart was beating. He heard the unmistakable thump in his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

“Nurse, nurse!” Rick cried.

The nurse on call, someone newer to their community who was fully skilled, came running.

“I’m here. What’s going on?” She rushed to Daryl’s side and looked him over.

“He won’t wake up.”

“Yes, I’m sorry. I’m afraid he’s in a coma. He sustained a pretty hard hit to the head.”

“What do we do? How can we help him?”

“We wait.”

“And?”

“And that’s pretty much it. I have him hooked to an IV so he is receiving fluids. He’s resting comfortably and that’s all we can do for now.”

“What if he doesn’t wake up?”

“We can’t think that way. Its likely he will wake up soon.”

“What am I supposed to do until then?”

“You pray.” Said a voice behind Rick. It was Father Gabriel.

“I did, I have. I prayed half the night.” Rick answered in frustration.

“Good. Now give it time to work.”

Rick collapsed back in the chair next to Daryl and cried. “Hes my brother. He can’t go out like this.”
“He won’t. Have faith.” Father Gabriel said soothingly.

Rick put his hands together, bowed his head and did as the good preacher told him to do.

Chapter Text

Carol woke to the sound of chatter not too far off. She almost forgot where she was when she found herself in her new room. The voices grew closer as they bickered.

“Don’t wake her up. She needs her beauty sleep.”

“But she’s going to miss breakfast. She needs to eat. It’s her big day.”
She got up, rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She put a robe on and stuck her head out the door. “Don’t worry, I’m up.”

“Oh good! We were worried you would miss breakfast.” Amber bounded over.
Carol was wanting some time alone, but it looked like Amber had other plans. She let herself into Carol’s room.

“There are plenty of things to chose from for breakfast, especially since it’s your wedding day.” She added.

“I don’t have an appetite.” Carol admitted, thinking of what was in store for her that day.

“You have to eat! You have a big day ahead of you.” Amber said in a sing song voice.

“Don’t remind me.”

“Amber, leave her alone. She’s not exactly happy to be here.” Frankie spoke from her place on the couch.

“Ain’t that the truth.” Carol said.

“Yeah, but she might learn to be happy here.” Amber added in a sing song voice.
Carol excused herself to the bathroom. She was happy to have a few minutes alone. When she returned, she had a bowl of oatmeal, muffins, and a bowl of fruit waiting for her.

“Don’t mind her. We know this place isn’t paradise. She is just on this, “We need to try to be happy” kick. She used to cry all the time when she first got here.” Tanya informed.

“Oh really?” Carol asked intrigued.

“Tanya, don’t scare her. Look, I was just afraid.” Amber informed. “I didn’t know what would happen but then I learned that everything is fine here.”

“Yeah, but he made you marry him just so your mom could get medication. Now he hardly lets you even see her. He made you leave your boyfriend and Negan put an iron to his face when, just like he did to Dwight’s. And that was just because he stopped to talk to you once. Or did you forget that part?” Frankie added dryly.

“Hey, don’t make her start crying again. Sherry isn’t here to baby sit her anymore.” Tanya implored.

“Hey, I heard that! And I don’t need babysitting!” Amber said, returning to the room. “Now eat something Carol. Not everyone gets the luxury these days and don’t forget to count your blessings.”
Carol caught Frankie rolling her eyes. She forced herself to eat some of her breakfast hoping it would calm her nerves.

“After you eat, we can look at the wedding dresses brought in this morning.”

“Wedding dresses. So, this is really happening?” Carol asked, almost choking on her oatmeal.

“Yes.” Amber answered.

“Any advice? What should I expect?”

“Well, its not going to be like a regular wedding.” Tanya said.

“Is there a chapel? Will we be leaving this place to go to it?” Carol’s mind raced to the idea of escaping.

“No, nothing like that. Negan kind of created his own version of a wedding.” Tanya informed in an exasperated voice.

“His own version?”

“Yeah, well his mom was Greek. So, he does a sort of Greek wedding. Or his version of one.”

“Greek?”

“Yeah, a Greek ceremony.” Frankie included.

Carol looked at them confused. “With a Greek Orthodox priest?”

“No, there won’t be a priest or anything like that. Basically, it will be down in the warehouse on the balcony.
There will be a table set up for you too to walk around.”

“Walk around? I’m not following.”

“It’s an old Greek marriage ceremony where you walk around a table together three times and then you’re married.”

“So that’s it? I walk around a table?” Carol said astonished.

“Yep.” Amber said cheerfully. “In front of family, or well, in front of everyone down in the warehouse. And then you have a feast and there’s music and dancing. You’ll even get to throw a bouquet.”

“Well, that’s uh, different.” Carol said, unsure of it all. “So, its not a real wedding?”

“Negan says its real, so its real.” Amber said enthusiastically.

Carol was really starting to worry about her. She seemed to swallow every disillusion that Negan fed her. Or maybe it was just her way of surviving.

“Yeah, and after the feast Negan takes you back to his place and you spend the night with him.” She continued.

“Oh.” Carol said, her heart sinking in her chest. “I hardly know the man.”

“But its ok, because he will be your husband by then.” Said Amber naively. “and people will even bow in your presence.” She giggled. “Like we’re royalty.

Carol looked at the young woman realizing how young she must be. “How old are you Amber?”

“19, why?” she answered.

“You just seem very young.”

“Well, I’m old enough to be a wife.”

“That’s awfully young to be married. Especially to a man in his 40’s.”

Frankie and Tanya looked at Carol knowingly.

“Yeah, we thought she was too young too.” Tanya said.

“But what Negan wants, Negan gets.” Frankie added with disdain.

“Ok girls, stop distracting her. Its time to pick her dress.” Said Amber who was already grabbing Carol’s hand.

Carol was pulled from the table and led along to her bedroom where Amber had hung a dozen wedding dresses. Carol took one look at them, and the reality of it all hit her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited up her breakfast. How would she be able to go through with this?

The rest was pure torture. She was pampered again, powdered, pressed and had her hair and make-up done up elaborately. She felt like a clown. When she saw her reflection in the mirror, she hardly recognized herself. She looked like she could be on the cover of a magazine. Elegant and beautiful. She let the girls pick her dress for her because she had as much interest in picking out a wedding dress as she would picking out her funeral wear. They chose an ivory colored satin dress. Spaghetti straps with a roached bodice and a dress that swept down her body, hugging her curves at her hips. The fabric crisscrossed over her hips that opened mid-thigh with the fabric flowing back in a sweeping train. She wore strappy heels that matched the dress perfectly. She did have to admit that everything looked beautiful and that the girls had excellent taste. She let her mind wander to Daryl. What would he think if he saw her in this? Would he think she looked ridiculous? No, he might appreciate her like this. What if this was their wedding day? They never truly defined their relationship, but they didn’t have to. They belonged to each other in a way. Now she wished that they had taken that extra step that would have sealed their future together completely. She imagined Father Gabriel doing them the honor. She smiled.

Amber’s voice cut through her thoughts. “See, I knew you would be happy once you saw yourself. You look like a movie star or a super model.”

“That’s not why I was smiling but thank you just the same.”

“Let me adjust your crown. One of your curls is caught in it.”

Carol sat as Amber messed with her hair that was half up half down. Her auburn curls hung down past her shoulders to the middle of her back in waves. Amber adjusted the curls around her face and untangled the curl that got caught in the crown. Crown? It was definitely too much but so was Negan.

Tanya came over with Jewelry and placed a V shaped diamond necklace around her neck and a matching bracelet on her wrist.

“I feel ridiculous.” Carol admitted. She couldn’t help but shake.

“You look amazing.” Said Frankie. The other girls agreed.

“And everything is going to be fine. We will keep on eye on you. You need anything, just signal to us ok.” Tanya comforted.

For the first time, Carol was thankful to have them near and told them so.

“What happens next.” Carol asked.

“Now, we wait.” Said Amber who smiled giddily.

Her insides quaked as the hour drew closer to her wedding. It was all surreal. She was hoping it was a
nightmare and that soon she would wake up. Whenever she started to lose her nerve, she thought of Daryl. She thought of him being safe at home with their family. God, she loved the man. He was everything to her so she would do everything for him. She would have to go through with this ridiculous ramshackle wedding and whatever came after.

There was one other point that she held onto. Being closer to Negan was giving her access to end him and there would be no sweeter victory than that. So, she would go through with this, one awful step at a time.

Later, Carol was taken down to the warehouse. The balcony had a table in the center that was decorated with plastic flowers and fancy flatware and crystal goblets. There was a bottle of champagne set out. Was this the table she would have to walk around? Was this guy for real? She checked out the rest of the balcony and it was decorated with fake flowering vines. The warehouse was still dingy and ugly. She couldn’t help but see it for what it was. A prison.

Amber gushed about the flowers while Frankie and Tanya stayed quiet and lead Carol into a room outside of the balcony where she would wait until she was summoned. She felt like she was waiting for a death sentence.

Maybe she was. “My family is safe. Daryl is safe. My family is safe. Daryl is safe.” She repeated in her head.

What was daunting to her was that just a few weeks before, she was living peacefully in a little cottage away from everyone she loved because she didn’t want to have to kill for them. Because she would but couldn’t anymore. There wasn’t anything she wouldn’t do for her loved ones. Hiding out was necessary for her sanity at the time and it served its purpose. Now her time here would serve a new purpose. She would sacrifice herself for her family to protect them from this monster and do so gladly. If she could just get through this day …

Carol sat in the room surrounded by her so-called sister-wives and tried to remain calm. Her palms were sweaty, and she kept having to remind herself to breathe.

Pretty soon she heard Negan’s voice booming from down the hall calling out directions to his men.

“Everyone needs to be on their best behavior today. Anyone that steps out of line, end them immediately. That goes for before, during and after the wedding. Got it Dwight? I can’t have anyone ruining my big day. Eugene, please try to keep up. You’re going to want to see this.”

Carol heard the name Eugene. She had almost forgotten that Negan had taken him for his, what did Rosita say? His bullet making skills. Her heart leapt a little knowing that there would be a familiar face in the crowd. And maybe, just maybe together they could eventually find a way to bust out of here. Knowing he was here as inadequate as he could be at times, gave her renewed strength.

Chapter Text

Carol tried to listen hard as Negan walked past her door and to the balcony. She heard a kerfuffle as he mentioned something to the crowd. She couldn’t make out a word he said.

Soon a door opened and Dwight appeared. His eyes swept over her and then stayed staring at her cleavage.

She shifted uncomfortably. He cleared his throat, tore his eyes away then shoved a bouquet of plastic flowers into her hands. “You clean up nice.” Dwight cleared his throat again and straightened up. “Come on. Its time.”

He was dressed in his usual clothes but had on a suit jacket. He pulled her up and looped his arm through hers. “I’m going to give you away.” He said with a grin.

Amber smiled giddily while the other girls held stiff expressions.

Carol heard music begin to play. It was classical from a stereo that must have been set up somewhere in the warehouse. She knew the song well, but in the moment couldn’t think of the name. The girls stood up and lined up at the door holding their small, plastic bouquets. They were part of the ceremony as her bridesmaids.

She suddenly felt like all of the air had been sucked out of her. Dwight pulled on her arm to get her to move but she didn’t take a step. She stood stiff and almost fell over. Tanya stepped back to grab her other arm and helped steady her.

“Come on now. Don’t you know your one of the luckiest people in this God forsaken Hell hole. Cheer up, you got nothin’ to worry about.”

“says the man forced to drag me down the aisle. You’re just a slave and soon I will be too. Don’t sugar coat it.”

“I’m his right-hand man and that means a lot in this place. People worship me here. And you’ll be treated better than all these other fuckers so stop whining and come on. Negan’s waiting and he doesn’t like to wait.” Dwight told her impatiently.

The girls took that as a que to start walking forward and Tanya took her place in line in front of them. She gave Carol’s hand a squeeze before she stepped away. The girls were in the hall now and Carol was left alone with Dwight.

“Come on, its time.” Dwight yanked Carol out the door and down the hall. Carol watched as Negan came into view. His pupils widened as he saw her. He licked his lips and gave her a wolfish smile.

“That leather vest looks ridiculous on you by the way. It doesn’t belong to you. You should give it back to its rightful owner.” Carol whispered to Dwight.

Dwight flinched and glanced her way. Carol saw self-doubt cross his face then he cleared his throat, straightened his back before passing her to Negan.

Carol dug deep and found the strength to take the steps toward her so called future husband. When she reached him, Negan who was dressed in a suit and looking like a handsome devil, offered her his arm. She didn’t take it right away. She jutted her chin out at him and tried to calm her nerves. She didn’t want him to see her shaking. Dwight nudged her from behind and she finally reached out and took Negan’s arm. Negan leaned in, kissed her cheek, and whispered in her ear.

“Damn, I knew you were hot, but I had no idea you were this smokin’. Fuck, my dicks getting hard already. I can’t wait to put a baby in you.”

Carol’s mouth dropped open for a second and she gasped then turned from him. She tried to ignore him as her eyes searched for the girls. They had gone down the steps from the balcony to somewhere below. Dwight who was standing behind them placed a long ribbon around both their heads and it slipped around their necks like they were sharing a necklace. Another Greek tradition Carol assumed. Soon Dwight disappeared as well so it was just Carol and Negan on the balcony. She began trembling so hard in fear, she thought her legs might give out on her. She focused hard on staying upright.

“Follow my lead darlin’. We are going to walk around this table three times. While we walk, we can’t break eye contact. Then I give you a ring. You place one on my hand. Don’t worry, I have that as well. After, we sit down and eat. Make sure you keep a smile on your face, for the crowd’s sake. I wanna put on a good show. They live for this stuff. We don’t want to let them down. Then we can head back to my place and the real fun can start.” Negan explained.

Carol gulped hard and closed her eyes tight. Everything was happening so fast, she was having a hard time processing it all.
“Come on now, look at me. We have to keep eye contact while we make this journey.”
Doubt filled Carol’s face and she started to shake again.

“Hey, you’re shaking. You scared? Where’s your balls of steel?”

Carol didn’t say anything. She swallowed hard as her eyes welled up. A single tear slipped down her cheek and Negan gave her a caring look.

“Hey, you don’t have to do this if you don’t want to.” His voice soft. “I can call the whole thing off right now.”

Carol looked up at Negan, relieved. Hope filled her. “Really?”

“Yep, I sure can. You just say the word” he looked at her with a gentle expression. “I’m not here to force you to do anything you don’t want to do. You chose to come. So if you don’t want to go through with it, just say the word.”

She looked at his expression as the stress of the situation began to lift off of her. She took a deep breathe and gave a thankful nod. Negan’s soft expression changed a bit. There was something behind his eyes that told her he was up to something. His mouth hitched up at one side.

“I don’t have all day. Tell me now.”

"So you'll really let me go, just like that?” Carol asked apprehensively.”

“Sure I will.” His voice full of sugar. “Then I’ll take you back to Alexandria, pick up Daryl, give him and your friends a good beating and we can continue like we were before, although I gotta say I am going to be disappointed if I don’t get to tap this fine ass of yours.” He cocked an eyebrow at her and gave her a toothy grin.

Her eyes widened and her bubble of hope burst. Anger filled her instead. How dare he threaten her family! She remembered why she was here. To protect them.

“Fine, I’ll marry you, you asshole. Now let’s get this shit show over with.” she said, gritting her teeth.

“Whoa ho ho, there she is. Gotta love that spit fire. I bet you are going to be a firecracker in the sack. Now come on, let’s do this. The sooner we get this over with, the sooner I can get you into bed.”

Carol took a deep breath and Negan’s arm slipped around her waist and his other clasped her hand. She looked into his big dark hazel eyes they began to walk. They made their way around the table once, and it was hard for her not to break eye contact. She wanted to see the crowd below. Instinctually she wanted to search out exits but she held fast. They made their way around the table another time and he smiled wide as they began their third rotation. When they took their last step of the third round, he squeezed her waist hard and then turned to face her. Negan reached into his pocket and pulled out a ring with a ridiculously large diamond.

He smiled at her, expecting her to be impressed. She tried to grin slightly. It didn’t work. He grabbed her finger and slipped the ring on. The size was right, but the metal felt heavy and cold. Negan smiled wide, like he just won a battle then clasped her hands and leaned in giving her a showy kiss. Negan’s lips were firm as he moved his mouth over hers. The crowd below them cheered and clapped. When he pulled away, Carol was finally able to look down at the crowd below. The girls were sitting at a long table together below them where they would enjoy a feast. Everyone else was standing as they cheered. Carol was able to make out a familiar face that stood in the crowd blubbering and crying. It was Eugene. He looked horrified. Carol nodded to him, he nodded back slightly. At least he was here. She would take comfort in that.

They sat at the table and people came out and placed food on their plates. She was given a bowl of soup that Negan called yuvetsi stew. It was his mom’s recipe he explained. It was made with lamb meat and other vegetables. There were a few other courses and Carol could hardly touch her food and only did to appease Negan who was getting offended and upset at her lack of appetite when he had this feast prepared just for her.

Negan signaled for the music to be changed to what he told her was a special song for him. It was a cheesy 1990’s love song and Carol could have rolled her eyes. Negan pulled her up from her chair, took her in his arms and started dancing with her. She tried not to remain stiff as he pulled her close and began to sway. His hand moved to her ass, and he gave it a hard squeeze. The crowd roared with laughter and cheered him on. He made a big show of grabbing her by the back of the neck, bending her over backwards into a dip, then kissing her. Everyone cheered some more and soon the dance was over. Carol was both relieved and terrified. She was glad this part was about to be over but terrified of what would happen next. Negan made her take a bow with him and gave her the bouquet to throw to the crowd. She did as he was asked, and the crowd cheered when she tossed it. She didn’t even bother to look who caught it.

Next Dwight appeared with a polaroid camera. Negan posed next to Carol and nudged her to pose with him. Dwight snapped three pictures and Carol blinked from the flash. Black spots swam before her eyes as two people carried out an extremely large sheet cake. Together they grabbed a knife and cut it. Carol wondered how long this charade would carry on.

A woman appeared and sliced up the giant cake for the crowd below and placed two slices on plates for them.

They sat down to eat it but Carol only managed two bites.

“I keep a stash of boxed cakes for my weddings. No one is allowed to touch them but they know they all get to have a slice, so no one steps out of line trying to steal them. See, risk and reward. They know it’s worth it.”

“How generous of you.” Carol said dryly but Negan lapped up the compliment.

“Yep. That’s me. See, I play fair.”

While they were eating their cake, the crowd had started to shuffle below. The incinerator was being loaded up with more fuel than stoked. Carol noticed a long metal pole being placed inside it. She looked over at Eugene who looked on, terrified. He looked at her in fear.

Soon the other wives walked up the steps to the balcony to her. They retrieved Carol and lead her down to the crowd that parted for them. Carol searched their faces for answers, but they looked away. She looked at Negan who had a smug expression on his face. Negan sauntered downstairs behind them. The girls ushered her closer to the incinerator where Carol was grateful for a bit of warmth.

Carol was made to sit in a chair and a sexy sounding tune, heavy on the saxaphone was being played from the radio. Some of the men cheered as Negan walked around Carol, showing off for the crowd. Carol looked up at him, wondering what was about to happen. He swayed with the sexy music and then got down on his knees in front of her and began lifting her dress slowly reaching for the lace garter on her thigh. That’s when Carol remembered. Why did he have to bring her all the way down here to do this part of the wedding? The bride throws the bouquet, the groom throws the garter. The music continued as Negan shimmied in front of her before moving in. She cringed as her dress went up higher and his fingers grazed her thigh. They stroked her skin, and she could hear him moan low in his throat. “Hot damn.” He whispered. Negan stuck his head under her dress next and wiggled around, putting on a show. The crowd cheered as Carol’s hands flew to her mouth. She felt his teeth grab the garter around her thigh and pull it down. He stopped when he got to her knee, climbed out from under the dress then pulled the garter off with his hands. Once he had the garter he stood up and swung it around. Men whooped and hollered. The whole crowd went wild. He turned his back on them, then tossed it over his head. The men jumped for it and someone caught it. Negan leaned down and gave Carol a showy kiss then took her hand and pulled her back to her feet.

Carol was exhausted and wanted all of this to be over, but she was terrified at what would come next. He didn’t really expect her to have sex with him, did he? Of course, he did. She knew he did. It didn’t make the fact easier to bear.

The girls approached Carol again and stood around her. “What’s happening” The look on their faces told her something was up.

“Brace yourself.” Tanya said, giving her a look.

“It will be over really quick.” Frankie said.

Amber didn’t say anything, she was trying to hold back tears.

“Tell me what’s happening?” Carol insisted.

“The weddings almost over. This is the hard part.” Frankie informed.

“You’re tough, you can handle it.” Tanya told her, giving her hand a squeeze.

Negan began pacing in front of the incinerator. “I just want to thank you all for attending this grand event.
Nothing makes me happier than coming together for the sake of love. And love her I do. I mean, look at her. Ain’t she a prize?” The crowd cheered.

“No wedding is complete without making my wife truly mine. And you know how we do that here.”

The crowd made a less enthusiastic cheer.

“Branding. Yes, branding.” Negan said, his voice booming over the hub bub of the crowd.

Carol heard the word and stiffened. Branding? As in, like branding cattle? Her mind raced. She looked around frantically, searching for a way out. She tried to pull away, but the girls held her firmly in place.

“Sorry.” Amber whispered as she turned Carol’s back towards the incinerator. Negan put on gloves and pulled a hot iron out of the fire. On the end of the iron poker was a fancy letter N that was red hot. It was only about an inch in size but that didn’t make this situation seem easier. Tanya and Frankie held her in place firmly as Amber lifted the back of her dress. Only Negan could see the back of her, but it was humiliating just the same.

Carol made eye contact with Eugene in the crowd and watched him blubber and cry. She pulled left then right but couldn’t get away. Frantic, she tried to run forward but was pulled right back. She could hear Negan laugh.

“You know, I am an honest and fair leader here and for being so gracious, I think I deserve a lot. I bend over backwards to keep you all safe, sheltered and fed. A lot is owed to me for all that I do for you. Don’t you agree?”

The crowd cheered in agreement.

“And when I see something I want, I take it because I earned it. I deserve it more than any of you sorry pricks. But I don’t only take it, I claim it. This woman here, Carol! She is now mine. She will never be anyone else’s.”
His voice boomed over the crowd. “And what do I like to do with what’s mine? Brand it! Isn’t that right?”
The crowd cheered again as the girls bent her over slightly and Negan walked over to her.
Amber swept the back of her dress up and to the side and Tanya pulled her underwear down off a hip. Carol began to struggle but they didn’t let her go. “No. Stop please.” Carol cried.

“I’m sorry.” Tanya apologized.

“It will be over quick.” Frankie said, reassurance in her voice.

“Hold her still ladies.” Negan raised the branding iron. “You see Carol, I like to give my wives a little more than just a wedding ring. I like to give a wedding brand, here with this branding iron. Rings, they can come on and off. They can get lost. A brand, now that’s forever. So you, Carol Smith now belong to me, for better or for worse, forever and ever.” He announced and brought the branding iron down on her skin, straight onto her left hip.

As soon as the hot metal touched Carol’s skin, the seering pain she felt was blinding. She let out a blood curdling scream. Her knees buckled under her as Negan held the hot metal to her skin for a few seconds. She didn’t even recognize her own voice. The scream continued to rip from her lungs and when he pulled the poker off, the pain stayed.

“See, that wasn’t so bad was it?” Negan bellowed.

Carol whose knees had given out, was being held up by Frankie and Tanya as Amber cooled the burn mark by dabbing it with a clean rag soaked water. Carol knew better then to put anything against a fresh burn, but Amber continued to pat it with the water soaked rag anyway.” She moaned in agony. After, she rubbed something on to the burn and covered it with gauze. Carol gasped and moaned as Amber worked. Soon she pulled her dress back down behind her and Frankie and Amber tried to help her stand. Her legs kept giving out.

Carol looked at them like they had deceived her. Their faces were apologetic and sad.

Negan stepped in front of Carol and took her in her arms and pulled her to him, holding her up. He kissed each cheek and then whispered in her ear. “You belong to me now so don’t try to escape. I will always find you and anyone helping me look will always know who you belong to. You’ve been marked.” He kissed her ear then looked at her. Another love song was playing and he swung her around and waltzed them towards the steps to make their way back up to the balcony. Carol’s felt like a rag doll in his arms. As he swung her around, she wasn’t sure her feet were even touching the ground. Her head spun. The pain had hardly subsided. She was humiliated and devastated. It was all she could do not to faint.

Negan pulled her up the steps, together they bowed towards the crowd below. She must have been in shock because she hardly realized that he was dragging her away and down the hall towards his quarters. Dwight seemed to appear out of nowhere at Negan’s side waiting for directions.

“I’m going to be busy for the next 24 hours. The kitchen staff knows what time to bring in meals. Otherwise, I won’t be disturbed unless it’s abso-fucking-lutely necessary. And even then, heads are gonna roll. Got it.”

“Yes sir.” Dwight said.

Soon they were at the door to Negan’s quarters. Carol started to shake again.

“Make sure you run a tight ship. Anyone steps out of line, lock them up until I can deal with them later. Got it.”

“Got it.” Dwight said.

“Now leave. I’m going to go fuck my new wife.”

He opened the door, dragged Carol into his place and slammed the door in Dwight’s face.

Chapter Text

Negan left Carol standing in the doorway as he walked into his modern living room, to a small bar in the corner. The pain of the burn was dizzying. She grabbed onto the wall to steady herself. She calmed herself and watched as he poured them both a drink and turned to her. He held the glass out and she stayed standing stiffly by the door.

“Here, this will calm your nerves.”

Carol didn’t budge.

“Come on now. Take it. I don’t bite. Scratch that. I do bite, but only when the mood strikes me.”

Carol didn’t want to make things harder on herself by angering him, so she walked to him slowly and took the drink. She threw back the shot of malt whiskey and he smiled wide. She already felt the liquid heat up her insides. She prayed for liquid courage.

He laughed. “Damn honey. You need a little more.” He poured a little more into her glass. He lit a cigarette and handed one to her. She took a sip and figured she could appease him by nursing the second shot.

“You know, I don’t normally smoke. These babies are hard to come by, so I save them for special occasions.”

“Why don’t you grow your own tobacco?” She said, striking up a conversation to delay the inevitable. It was also keeping her mind off the pain.

“Why don’t I what? You serious?”

“What? People do it all the time.” She said nonchalantly.

Negan looked at her intrigued, his eyes narrowing. “Which people?” he said, after sucking in a long drag.

She shrugged. She was thinking of Daryl who had a small crop of Tobacco but didn’t dare speak of it.

“Well, I want to know because Hell, I’m gonna need some of that.”

“I don’t know anyone personally. I just remember seeing tobacco farms growing up. Mostly in the south. It can be done.”

“Shit, I would love to come across someone who knows how to grow that shit.”

“Maybe someone here knows how.” She offered.

“Good thinking. I’ll have Dwight put the word out. We can have your people grow it for us. There seems to be pretty good farmers in Alexandria.”

“Yeah, that’s not what I was saying.” Carol said bravely.

He took another long drag of his cigarette and looked at her, sizing her up. He saw her shaking slightly but trying to be brave. She was exquisite but she didn’t seem to know it and it only made him want her more. He inspected her closely and it was making her nervous. He could see the pulse beating in her neck and her breath quicken. Her chest heaved with each breathe and he was mesmerized.

She couldn’t take it anymore. She broke the silence.

“So are we going to get this over with. I’m tired. It’s been a long day and I would like to go back to my room.”

He laughed. “Get this over with? Oh sweetheart. I am in no rush. And believe me, I want to take my time ravishing you.”

She crossed her arms protectively around herself and tried not to show the fear on her face.

Negan noticed the change in her. “Hey. Look, you don’t know me very well but I’m a nice guy. Sometimes I have to do some not so nice things to get my point across, but it gets the job done. I’m a leader here. I am required to take care of my own. I’m not here to force you to do anything. Remember, you are here by your own choice. You married me by choice. Am I wrong?”

Carol sucked in a breath. “No, you’re not wrong, but I only did it to save my family otherwise I would be far, far away from here.”

“Ouch. Point taken. Ok, let me ask you this. Since you have arrived here, have I treated you bad? Have I starved you? Have you been unsafe in any way?”

Carol thought of the fresh burn still searing on her left hip from where he branded her. She was wondering if she should bother to answer when he didn’t even give her a chance.

“Let me answer this one for you. No, you haven’t. I’ve given you living quarters, even your own room, clothes, food, protection. You don’t have to worry about the dead. Hell, I practically rolled out the red carpet. So don’t stand there and give me the stink eye when I have been nothing but gracious to you.”

“Fine.”

“Fine? Fine what?”

“You made your point.”

Negan shook his head and put out his cigarette. “And?”

“And what?”

“Oh baby, don’t make me drag it out of you.”

“I don’t know what you’re asking for.” Carol tried to look bored and disinterested.

“A little thank you, some gratitude, some thoughtful sentiments maybe?”

Carol’s annoyance was rising above her fear and she sighed. “And thank you… for being a gracious host.” She said, trying not to choke on the words.

“There,” he pointed at her, then clapped loudly. “Was that so hard?”

She uncrossed and recrossed her arms and huffed. She was getting tired of him and running low on patience. It was a long, hard day and her nerves were shot. She needed a minute. She smiled at him and pretended to relax a bit. “Can you point me in the direction of the bathroom.”

“Sure thing. Down that hallway, it’s the door on your right.”

Carol practically ran to it, closed, and locked the door behind her. She gripped the counter and looked at herself in the mirror. Her head was spinning. She was having a hard time keeping it together and she could usually fake her way through anything. A cry escaped her mouth, and she clasped her hand over it. She ran the water in the sink, bent down, took a sip from the spout and splashed water on the back of her neck. She used the toilet and washed her hands, thankful that he had running water and plumbing. Once she got a grip on herself, she stepped back out to hear music playing. It was the song they had danced to earlier that day.

He saw her reenter the living room and smiled wide and reached for her. He grabbed her and swung her around. “So, what did you think of our song? I picked it just for you. Do you like it?”

“Owe, be careful.” She hissed. “The burn’s still fresh. It really hurts.”

“You didn’t answer the question.”

“I knew I Loved You Before I Met You by Savage Garden?” Carol replied.

“Its one of the greats, right?” Negan said with a giant grin.

Carol bit her tongue and didn’t let him know how cheesy she thought the song was. “Yeah, its uh, something.”

“I have picked out a special song for each of my wives. I’m a bit of a romantic.” He boasted.

“I can tell.” Carol played along. She had to tread carefully.

He pulled her in closer as they swayed with the music. “I just gotta say, you look abso-fucking-lutely stunning. I knew you were hot but damn! That dress on you, shit! You look like a fuckin’ super model. I am really one lucky guy.”

“I’m happy it pleases you.”

“Yeah?”

“Mmm hmm?” Carol lied.

He danced her across the room and down the hall towards his bedroom. Carol braced herself for what would come next.

Negan stopped at his bedroom door and kissed Carol hard on the lips, smashing his mouth against hers. She didn’t respond so he got upset.

“Don’t just stand there like a cold, dead fish.”

Carol looked at him aghast.

“You’re my wife, now start acting like it!”

Negan leaned in again and Carol instinctively shut down her emotions. She went numb. Time to put on an act. She looked at him shyly, peaking at him through her lashes. “I’m sorry. I’m shy. It's been a really long time for me.”

“Well honey, why didn’t you just say so?”

“I don’t know. I guess there wasn’t time but now you know so please, go slow.”

“Well, I can’t promise you I will go slow, but I can guarantee you’ll have a good time.” He bragged.

“Oh, I see.” She said flatly.

“Come on baby, no way your fine ass didn’t get a lot of action.”

“I’ve always been shy.” She played coy.

“Well, that changes now. You’re my wife and you’re going to start acting like it, now give me some sugar.”

He leaned in and she braced herself than she closed her eyes and kissed him.

It wasn’t the first time she had to fake it to make it. Like flipping a switch, she turned herself off. She went numb. She lived this way with Ed for years after he became abusive. It was disheartening to think she was right back where she started but this time, she had her reasons. She just had to keep reminding herself why. She was doing this for them. Her family.

As she walked into the bedroom, she took in her surroundings. It was modern and cold in design, much like the living room. There were candles lit in all four corners of the space, but the orange glow did little to warm the room. Negan’s bed was extra-large. An Eastern King if she remembered mattress sizes correctly.

He grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the bed.

“You still nervous?”

“A little.” she said shyly.

“Don’t be. I’m about to give you the greatest night of your life.” Negan said confidently.

Carol fought the urge to roll her eyes. Was he for real?

Negan picked her up, lifting her off her feet in one quick motion and carried her to the bed. He was trying to be suave but to Carol he was a joke. He laid her down on top of the covers and removed her shoes then began kissing his way up her body. His lips were stiff and dry and he moved his mouth across her skin. At first, she wanted to cringe but instead, she kept numbing herself further. She detached emotionally and drifted far away inside herself. She thought of being anywhere but here as Negan continued. She thought of hunting in the woods, as Negan pulled her dress off. Even the pain from the burn seemed far away. In her mind she was tracking a deer while Negan greedily kissed her bare breasts, dragging his teeth over her sensitive nipples. She gasped at the pain and he mistook it for pleasure and continued. He murmured lewd comments about her naked body, and she stayed obedient, letting him have his way with her. She took herself away from this moment in her mind as Negan took his clothes off and climbed on top of her. She thought of forest sounds, the different bird calls, the way the ground felt beneath her feet as he licked his long fingers then shoved them inside of her roughly. He moved his fingers in and out of her until he was satisfied with the outcome. She thought of catching a deer in her sights as Negan groped her, tugging at her skin. He dragged his tongue over her body, making gooseflesh pop up on her skin. She was raising her bow and aiming at a deer in her mind as her wrenched her legs apart, stroked himself a few times then pushed his hard member inside of her. She was letting the arrow fly as he held on to her shoulders for leverage and greedily thrust his hips into her. “Yeah, you like that. You like that big cock?” But she hardly heard him. She barely felt him inside of her as she as stayed deep in her mind, imagining that she was gutting the large animal. She pulled out it’s entrails as Negan kissed her mouth and bit her neck and shoulders. His hips rocking into hers was making the fresh burn sting, but she remained far in her mind. She was preparing to skin the animal by the time Negan let himself go with a loud holler, filling her with his seed. He was getting up and wiping himself off with a towel, then tossing it at her to do the same when in her mind she was carefully peeling the pelt off the deer with a buck knife. He was congratulating himself and laying himself next to her in bed when in her head she was cutting up the deer carcass. She was slicing the deer meat into steaks as he fell asleep beside her, snoring loudly. She dozed off, imagining all the ways she would cook the meat. Some soaked in brine, some straight into the smoker, some cooked on a grill… She realized it was over. Negan had his way with her and now he was sleeping. She had survived this. She could do this, for her family.

She lay awake for over an hour, thinking of all the other places she would rather be, all of the things she would like to be doing. The pain on her hip from the branding was screaming loudly. She did her best to ignore it.

She vaguely remembered him bragging about his skills and penis size when he had his way with her. Part of her wanted to laugh. He had nothing on Daryl and no skill to speak of. The other part of her wanted to throw up. She did her best to hold it in.

She was just about to drift off when Negan woke, got out of bed, and headed to the bathroom in nothing but his socks. She could hear him going over and yawning loudly. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep when he climbed back into bed and pulled her close. She lay on her stomach, lying still when he mumbled too her and caressed her body. She tried not to wince as his fingers explored her. He lifted her hips and shoved a pillow under her, spread her legs, and had sex with her again, not even bothering to turn her over. His hands held onto her hip, partially over the gauze covering the brand. The pain seared up and down her left side as he thrust into her. She grit her teeth. When he finished and fell back to sleep on top of her, his flaccid penis sticky against her back side. She couldn’t breathe with the weight of him on her small frame. She was still on her stomach and slowly crawled out from under him. When she finally moved out from under him successfully, he woke up for a moment. She froze but soon he fell back asleep with his hand on her ass. She wanted to get up and go to the bathroom to clean herself up but didn't dare get up. She shivered and eventually dozed off.

Chapter Text

Carol woke in the morning tired, sore and once again confused about where she was like the day before. She woke to Negan slapping her ass and laughing.
“Damn, I have never seen an ass so firm.”
He joked. She flinched slightly.

“Oops, left a handprint.”

She picked her head up and the room spun slightly. The pain on her hip stung.

“Morning sweetheart.” He kissed her and she felt like running. She got up, wrapped the sheet around her body and headed to the bathroom without saying a word. A wave of nausea hit her, and she threw up. She emptied her stomach.

She wiped the toilet seat then sat down to pee. She stayed there dazed and numb. She felt miserable. Like she had been raped even though she had consented, in certain terms. She closed her eye tight to distance herself again. A few minutes later she went to the sink to wash up. She saw her face, still covered in dramatic makeup, looking like somebody else, so far from her true self, when it all hit her fast. She had been ripped from her community. She had been through a ridiculous ceremony the day before. She was branded with a hot iron. She was so called “married” to the monster who killed her friends. And she used the term married loosely. That monster had touched her in ways few had. She felt used, abused, and weak. Tears flooded eyes. She cried hard, silently cursing this awful man. He might be gorgeous on the outside, but he was an ugly monster on the inside. She let the tears fall for a good couple of minutes, her face hiding in her hands to muffle the sound. Before the weak and scared inner voice could take over, she once again thought of the people who made her strong, her people. She was here with a purpose and that purpose was to save them. She found the strength inside herself to pull herself up and out of this temporary moment of weakness, stared at her reflection with renewed strength, raised her chin and nodded confidently. She had to learn her way around this place, gain trust of those on the inside then take down this monster one way or another. And she would. She would kill him as soon as the time was right.

She rinsed her mouth, washed her face and was about to exit the bathroom when Negan began knocking on the door.

“Get lost in their sweetheart?” Negan’s voice called from the outside of the room.

“I’m coming.”

She stepped outside of the bathroom and he was there waiting for her, a look of impatience on his face.

“I was getting lonely out here.”

“Sorry, I wanted to freshen up.”

“Damn, those blue eyes just knock me off my feet. Come here you.” He grabbed her and pulled her to him, kissing her and shoving his tongue in her mouth.

“How’s that for a kiss?” He asked when he finally pulled away.

“Oh, that was... something.” She replied smoothly, doing her best to not choke on the words.

“That’s my girl.” He said smiling wide. “I knew you liked it.”

Just then there was a gentle knock on the door. Carol pulled the sheet up tightly around herself as Negan grabbed his boxer briefs and put them on.

“Who dares interrupt me during my honeymoon.” Negan said feigning anger and wearing a wicked smile.

“Your, um, your food sir. I have set out your morning libations.”

Carol recognized the shaky voice. It was in unmistakably Eugene’s.

“Well damn, why didn’t you say so.” Negan grabbed his bat Lucille and swung open the bedroom door. Eugene stood there shaking hard, his hand gripping a food cart.

Dwight was standing in the background.

“Yyy yyyy yyyyour breakfast is served sss sssir.” Eugene announced.

“Ah, good. Come in.” Eugene pushed the cart in, Dwight following. He stopped next to a small dining table and stepped back.
Oh, this is my wife Carol. I believe you know her.” Negan said, putting on a show of sugar coated manners.

“Yyy yyyes, in passing sir.” Eugene replied, looking at his feet.

“Mm hmm. Carol, sweet dream, love of my life; come have breakfast. And good sir, please tell this lovely lady who you are now.”

“I’m, I’m Negan.” Eugene answered, his voice hollow.

Carol was reminded of the people she met and destroyed at the outpost with Maggie. Each of them had replied that their name was Negan.

Eugene’s eyes stayed staring at his feet much of the time.

“You see Carol. Just like you, this fella belongs to me now. He’s my bitch. My uncertified scientist and bullet maker. He’s got important work to do around here and today, that important work is helping to serve our breakfast. Isn’t that right?” Negan asked tapping Eugene on the shoulder with Lucille.

“Yes sir.” Eugene replied, shaking uncontrollably while Negan let the bat rest on his shoulder.

“Look at him shake.” Negan leaned back and laughed. “This guy’s hilarious. Don’t piss yourself now. You can go.”

“Y yy yyyes sir.”

Negan stared at Eugene hard, standing there with the bat still resting in his shoulder. After a good 30 seconds of staring and Eugene shaking Negan finally lifted the bat. “Now get out of here so can go back to fucking my wife.”

Eugene backed away slowly and then left with Dwight.

Carol watched the exchange stiffly. She tried to send Eugene a message of comfort and strength with her eyes, but he was so scared shitless, he didn’t see it. He would hardly look her way.

As soon as they were gone, Negan sat Carol down in a chair at his table and insisted that she eat a hardy breakfast.

“You gotta stay strong and well-nourished if you’re going to produce me an heir.”

Even though she had no appetite, she made herself eat. Not for Negan but for herself. She would stay strong for herself and her people. When Negan wasn’t looking, she would do push ups, pull up, sit ups, anything to remain fit because when the time came. She was going to take this mother fucker out. Even if she had to use her bare hands.

Chapter Text

A week later, it was morning and Carol was given leave to go back to her living quarters from Negan’s. She had spent every night together with him since they had been married and she was weary, nauseated, and sick of the sight of him. Things hadn’t improved much since she came to live here. Negan’s appetite for her was insatiable and he had to have his way with her at least three times a day. She did her best to grin and bear it but as soon as she was away from him, she went to her room and curled up in her bed under the covers and slept. The girls tried to talk to her, but she shut them out. She still hadn’t forgiven them for not warning her about the branding ceremony. She knew they were just as much victims as she was, but she still hadn’t gotten over the shock of it all. She was more tired than usual and chalked it up to the sexual work outs Negan had been giving her. He had taken it upon himself to try a new position every night and she was stiff and sore by morning. Still, she endured. By the end of the first week, she was extremely nauseous much of the day from what she figured was having to deal with him.

Negan mostly left her alone during the daytime. In the short time she had been there she was becoming depressed. The girls comforted her as best they could, but Carol hardly said a word to them. Sometimes Negan would appear after lunch insisting, he needed her right then. Today would be different. He was taking her to the onsite doctor for a physical. He wanted to make sure she was healthy enough to bear his children. That morning in his living quarters, she made the mistake of making a chide remark about how he should have done that before he married her to which awarded her a smack on the face. It was quick and it left her cheek stinging. She hadn’t been hit like that since Ed was around. If she could have, she would have swung back but she was far from being that person right now. She chided herself for mouthing off. She knew better. Still, she had been surprised by his actions. She didn’t think he would cross that line with his wives, but she should have known not to put it past him. Especially where his future was concerned. At least she knew better for next time.

She was also worried about what would happen if the doctor concluded that she couldn’t have children. She had never been formally told but after so many beatings from Ed, after so many injuries, it was a given. Especially after she had some internal injuries from the time he pushed her down the stairs. She had never been able to conceive again. For her sake, she hoped the doctor only found that she was a healthy woman for her age so Negan could keep thinking there was a chance. Otherwise, he might take back the deal they made not to harm her family.

When Negan arrived to escort her, she had just gotten out of the shower. The girls were finishing her make up and trying to convince her she looked good the blue dress she was wearing when he walked into the living room.

“Come on sweetheart. Time to get poked and prodded by someone other than me.” He laughed at his own joke and pulled her from her seat, almost knocking over Tanya who had been touching up her lip stick.
Carol was up on her feet and being pulled out the door when she had to stop Negan so she could put some shoes on.

As they made their way to the other side of the warehouse to the medical area Negan had set up, Dwight approached him with an emergency.

“Whatever it is, take care of it. Can’t you see I’m busy here?”

“Two of the guards near on gate duty got in a fight and killed each other. They turned and Willy got bit before we could take them down. We were going to put Willy down when he ran into the compound and hid. We’ve been lookin’ but we can’t find him. It won’t be long before he turns and then we’ll have a real problem on our hands.”

“Dammit Dwight, can’t you do anything right. You should have shot him before he got away.”

“Hey I tried. But we had to pay our respects first. It’s Willy. Come on, you love Willy. We all do. He saved our asses a couple of times.”

“I don’t give a flying fuck if it’s the queen of England. When someone gets bit, you put ‘em down immediately.

Alright, just give me a minute. Let me get Carol to the doctor and I’ll go take care of business by myself since your pansy asses can’t seem to handle it. Damn.”

Negan walked Carol quickly to the doctor’s office and right into the exam room. The doctor was examining the wrist of another patient, a frail woman when Negan barged in.

“We’re here for my wife’s physical.” He announced.

“Oh, hello Negan, sir. Yes, you’re early. If you can give me a minute, I will finish up here then move on to taking care of your wife.” The doctor stated.

“No, you will do it now.”

“Sir, I need to wrap this woman’s wrist.”

“You need to do what I say, or I will make sure your wife gets the iron.”

“Yes sir.” Said the doctor who was obviously scared. “Ma’am, it’s just a sprain.” He said to the woman. I’ll have one of my assistants wrap it up. Try not to use your hand for a week or so. Come back in 5 days so I can check it again.”

“Thank you doctor.” The woman said, practically running from the room.

A nurse came to clean up the area to prepare for Carol while the doctor washed his hands.

“Remember what we discussed doctor. Full physical and one of those girlie exams. I wanna know what you can find out about her being fertile. I have a good feeling about this one. I got some business to attend to, but I’ll be right back. Treat her like a queen. If she says you treated her with disrespect in any way, it will be the iron for you too. Oh and don’t let her leave until I come back.” Negan turned to Carol, planted a kiss on her lips and was off, swinging Lucille as he went.

Carol was left alone with the doctor and looked at him to find out he was trembling.

“Um, my assistant will get a gown for you, and we can start the exam.”

“Hey, everything’s going to be ok.” Carol said to the doctor who was obviously afraid of Negan. She felt for the man. “Take a moment to calm down.”

“Yes, thank you ma’am. Thank you. I’ll be back in shortly.”

The doctor left and she was given a hospital gown to change into. The nurse came back in, checking her vitals and took down notes and the doctor entered soon after. He did a full body physical first, making small talk.

“How did you get this scar here? Oh and here? Oh my, this one on your back. You must have been in a lot of battles?”

“Most of those are from before, my first husband, well, he thought I was his personal punching bag.”

“I see. I’m so sorry to hear that. Any of these injuries more recent?”

“Some are from survival, yes.”

“You’re one tough lady.”

“Well, I really didn’t have a choice.”

“We all have a choice.” He commented as he took notes. “How do you like it here so far?”

“It’s only been 8 days, but I have to admit, I’ve been better.”

“Yes, but you’re safe here. You don’t have to worry about all those monsters roaming out there.”

“Negan’s worse than those monsters.” She said bitterly. Then she gasped and put her hand to her mouth.

“Don’t worry, your secret’s safe with me.” He smiled warmly. “Luckily, the wives are treated better than anyone. You are one of the lucky ones.”

“So I’ve been told." Carol replied dryly. "And thank you by the way.”

They moved to the gynecological exam. Carol never thought she would be in a professional doctor’s office with her legs in stirrups ever again. He did the routine swabbing, explaining that they had modern amenities with plenty of tools and other health care workers that were able to assist him. When he used his hand to examine her. Carol watched as his expression went from calm to perplexed. He felt around some more.
“Is something wrong doctor?”

“No, not wrong. Just hmm, have you skipped your cycle?”

“What, I don’t know. Maybe. It hasn’t always been regular since the world fell. I think that had to do with being malnourished at times. I don’t keep track anymore.”

“When was your last period?”

“I don’t know, a couple of months ago. Why? What’s the matter?” Carol was becoming worried.

“Nothing’s the matter. It’s good news actually. It seems you may be pregnant.”

“What? No.” Carol sat up, shocked, her hands flying to her mouth.

“I’ll be right back with a pregnancy test to be sure.”

Carol sat up, eyes wide and her hand went to her stomach. How can that be? She hadn’t been with Negan for more than a week. She didn’t get to finish her thought. The doctor was back with a test and had her use it immediately.

“I told the nurse to start up the ultrasound machine just incase we have a positive result.”

Carol was shown to a bathroom down the hall and with shaking hands, used the pregnancy test. When she was done, she walked out of the room and handed it to the nurse who took it with gloved hands. The nurse gave her a reassuring smile and walked her back to the exam room. By the time she sat back down on the exam table, the test had already given a reading. She handed it to the doctor who smiled wide at Carol.

“Wow, that didn’t take long. It’s positive. Congratulations. Your husband will be so pleased.” The nurse beamed a smile at her.

Carol heard the words and her world tilted. Everything spun and that’s when she fainted.

.

.

.

She woke with a start to smelling salts being waved under her nose. The doctor and nurse helped her up and insisted she lay down on the exam table. She did as she told as they fawned over her.

“You’re in shock.  Take some deep breaths. Here take a sip of water.” The doctor coaxed.

Carol did as she was told, moving robotically.  

“I can’t be. I can’t be pregnant. I can’t have children. I didn’t want Negan to know but it’s true. My former husband and I could never conceive again after my first.”

“Well, apparently you can because you’re pregnant. Negan will be so pleased. This is good news.” The doctor informed.

Carol sat, shaking her head in disbelief. She didn’t think the doctor could be correct. And even if she was pregnant, wouldn’t it be too soon to tell? And to think of having a baby with that monster of a man made her sick. How in the world could this have happened?

A few minutes later, after sitting her in a wheelchair, they wheeled her over to another room with an X-ray machine, an ultrasound machine and other things she didn’t recognize. Her lower half was covered with a blanket as they lifted her gown to put gel on her skin. It was cold but Carol didn’t flinch. The doctor ran the transducer over her abdomen to get a sonogram reading. He adjusted the equipment and moved the transducer around until he found what he was looking for. There, that’s the baby.” Carol’s eyes looked at the screen and there it was, a small kidney bean shape that was unmistakably a baby. The doctor smiled wide but then looked at her worriedly.

“What? What is it?”

“Everything looks good. Perfect in fact but the fetus looks to be about four, maybe five weeks along.”

Carol looked at the doctor, shocked. Wait, what? How could this be?  She thought back and it dawned on her. Daryl! The night at the cabin. They hadn’t been careful, but they never had. She never thought they needed to be. She had told him before that she couldn’t have kids anymore. And now, oh my God, she was pregnant! And it was Daryl’s baby! How could she have been so wrong about this? Her heart sank for a moment and then she thought of Daryl, her sweet, wonderful Daryl. What would he think? Would he be mad? Would he reject the idea of a baby? Would she ever even be able to tell him? Would she even live to tell him? She began to panic but then she pictured Daryl being a father. Her heart softened and the pounding in her chest slowed. The fact that she and the man she loved most had created a child together, even if it was in the midst of all this blew her mind. Her heart began to soar. She smiled for a few moments then remembered where she was.

Fear soon took over. What would Negan do when he found out? He would kill her for sure. She began to feel faint and grip the sides of the exam table.

“Hey, its ok. Calm down. Breath deeply.” The nurse coaxed.

“How long have you been with Negan?” The doctor looked perplexed.

“A week.” Carol answered honestly. “I’ve only been here week.” Her voice squeaked.

“So, this is somebody else’s.” The doctor deduced. “Oh dear.”

“Please, please don’t tell Negan. He would kill me and my family if he found out.”

The nurse in the room looked on worriedly. “Doctor, he would take his anger out on all of us.”

“Yes, you’re right. He would.” The doctor started to shake again.

They all looked desperately at each other.

“What if we didn’t’ tell him.” Carol ventured.

“That’s a great idea.” The nurse whispered.

“He will notice when she starts to show.” The doctor said blankly.

“No, that’s not what I mean. You can tell him I’m pregnant, just not how far along I am.”

“Yes, that’s perfect.” The nurse said.

“And when I go into labor, we can just say that I went into labor early.”

“Yes, that’s a great idea. Let’s hope he doesn’t catch on.” The doctor said, relieved.

“We’ll make sure he doesn’t.” the nurse promised.

“Ok, let’s let the medical team in on it and have them swear not to breathe a word of it to anyone. Let them know if Negan finds out, it will be all of our heads.”

“Now, before we finish up here, would you like to hear the heartbeat? I’m sure we have at least a few more minutes.”

“Yes please.” Carol said watching the little blip on the screen.

 A second later she heard the unmistakable sound of the baby’s heartbeat. She closed her eyes and listened to the whoosh whoosh of the babies heart and tears filled her eyes. “Oh Daryl.” She thought to herself, “I wish you were here right now to hear this.”

The doctor cut the sound off and smiled at her.

“Now, let’s get you back to the exam room before he returns. And remember, you are only a week along.”

Carol nodded in agreement.

She was left alone to rest in the exam room and her mind swirled with thoughts. “A baby? Was she ready to be a mom again? She had been a second mom to Judith, but this was different. Part of her wanted this baby more than anything, another part of her was devastated and terrified about the world it would grow up in. That’s when she promised herself, she would do everything to find a way to end this monster and protect her family. With a baby involved, the stakes were even higher. She just hoped she could pull it off.

Carol was pulled from her thoughts to the sound of Negan’s voice booming.

“Where’s my wife?”

“She is still in the exam room sir.” A nurse answered.

“Negan, good sir. Come on in.” Negan followed the doctor.

He entered the room and went to Carol and kissed her dominantly.

“So, doc, what’s the verdict? She fertile.”

“Actually sir, it’s better than that?”

“Better than fertile? What could be better than that?” Negan challenged.

“I think you will be pleased to know that your wife is pregnant. Newly so, but pregnant indeed.”

“Pregnant?” he repeated.

“Yes, just a week along but pregnant non the less.”

Negan fell to his knees. “Hallelujah, I did it!” he jumped back up, whooped, hollered, and cheered, jumping in the air and pumping his arm. The doctor smiled, giving his congratulations.

Negan rushed back to Carol’s side and kissed her long and slow. “We did it baby. I knew you were special, I just knew it.” He placed his hand on her stomach and then leaned down and kissed it.

“Now, I want you to take extra good care of her. We have a reserve of pregnancy vitamins and will send her home with some instructions.”

“Is she fragile? Should I be worried? Can I still make sweet, sweet love to her?” Negan asked, smiling at the doctor and wiggling his eye brows.

“She is perfectly healthy and strong. Just make sure she eats well, stays hydrated and gets plenty of rest. And yes, sex is healthy for a pregnant woman. Nothing too wild now. She should remain active and get plenty of fresh air. Long walks are important. So is eating healthy.”

“Got it and I can assure you, she will be treated like the queen she is.”

“Wonderful sir.”

“Now, let’s get you home to have dinner. Tonight, we feast.”

 Carol, already dressed in her clothes, got up and followed Negan out.

“Is it true the baby can hear from in there.” Negan asked.

“Well yes, eventually. The baby’s ears have not developed quite yet but yes, soon the baby will be able to hear. Many like to read books to the child prebirth. The baby can learn to recognize your voice from in the womb.” The doctor informed as he followed them out.

“No foolin?”

The doctor nodded.

“Thank you Doc. I owe you. I’ll have a ham sent to your home tonight. It’s time to celebrate!”

“Thank you. My wife and I will look forward to that.”

“Come on love of my life. Let’s get you home.”

Negan wrapped his arm around Carol and together they walked out.

“Hot damn, I’m going to be a dad.” Negan said, grinning from ear to ear. “Told you it wasn’t me. It was only a matter of time. And you, my beautiful, fertile queen get the honor of carrying my child. How about that?”

“Mmm hmm.” Was all she could manage.

“Let’s get you home and get you fed.”  

Chapter Text

Back in Alexandria, Rick and Michonne hardly left Daryl’s side. Almost a week had gone by and he was still in a coma. He would moan sometimes as if he was trying to call out to someone. On the sixth day he began to stir. Slowly, he showed sign of improvement. His eyes began to open every once in a while, but failed to focus. By the eighth day, he was becoming more lucid. His eyes began to focus, and he was able to respond to simple questions with a yes or no nod.

The ninth day he tried to sit up suddenly and called out. Rick had just come in to check on him when he rushed to his side to try and settle him down.

“Carol!” he screamed out. Rick laid him back down and Daryl closed his eyes and seemed to fall back asleep but began to moan.

“Daryl, brother. I’m here. How are you feeling?”

“Dizzy.” He rasped.

The nurse tending to Daryl brought water over. The bed was adjusted so Daryl was sitting up slightly, and Rick took the cup of water and brought it to Daryl’s lips.

“Drink brother. You need to drink.”

“Carol.” He rasped.

“Come on, drink this.”

Daryl sipped the water and drank a sip. Then he perked up a little and drank deeply.

“More.” He asked.

Rick refilled his cup and helped Daryl drink.

Daryl opened his eyes and squinted. The light seemed to hurt his eyes. “Where is she?”

“Hey, don’t worry about anything. Just rest.”

“Daryl’s hand reached up and wrapped around Rick’s wrist, gripping it tightly. “Where is she? Where’s Carol.”

“Calm down brother. You need to go easy. You’ve been in a coma for a week.”

“A week?” he tried to sit up quickly and grabbed his head and winced.

“Where do you think you’re going? You had an accident.”

“What happened?”

“You hit your head on a moving truck. We’ve been taking care of you. You’ve had fluids and you’re hooked up to a catheter. So don’t try to get up and run out the door. You’re ok otherwise. No broken bones. Your hand was pretty torn up but not broken. Some bone bruising but that’s been healing up nicely. You’ll be back to yourself in no time I bet but for now, you gotta go slow.”

Just then Rosita and Michonne entered the room. “How is he today Rick?” Michonne asked.

Rick moved to the side so they could see that Daryl was awake.

“Daryl!” Rosita said happily, bounding over to him.

“There he is. I knew you’d pull through.” Michonne added confidently.

Both ladies hugged Daryl gently who blushed.

“Thanks.” He answered bashfully.

Daryl rubbed his head.

“How are you feeling?” Michonne asked.

“Ready to kick some ass.” Daryl answered, trying to sit up again then grabbing his head in pain.

“How are you really feeling?” she asked, smiling.

“Dizzy. Where’s Carol?”

Michonne, Rosita and Rick looked at each other and then back at Daryl.

“She’s gone.” Rick replied hollowly.

“Negan?” Daryl asked shakily.

“Yes. But we have it on good authority that she is safe.” Michonne added.

“I snuck a note into Eugene. He wrote back that she is safe and being treated like royalty.” Rosita added. She purposely left out the married to Negan part.

Daryl nodded weakly. “He wanted to make her one of his wives. That can’t happen.”

“Look, Carol is tough. Knowing her, she has a plan.” Michonne comforted.

“She’s probably gathering intel for us, and she will either escape herself or will be running the place before we know it.”

“We got to go get her. I’m gonna kill the bastard!” Daryl said angrily.

“Brother, we need to be patient. For now, we know she’s safe and that’s a good thing. We need to form a plan. We can just go bursting in there without weapons.”

“I gotta go get her. Weapons or not, I am going to break the doors down.” Daryl tried to swing his legs off the bed, but the quick movement had his head spinning. He winced again and grabbed his temple.

“Ok, enough excitement for the day.” The nurse said, coming to tend to Daryl. She forced him gently back in bed. “Mr. Dixon, you’re not going anywhere. If you don’t take it easy, you could injure yourself further.”

“You better do as he says. You wouldn’t want to end up back into a coma.”

“Yes, thank you.” Said the nurse. “Now if you can all leave, the doctor needs to examine him.”

“Brother, we are taking care of everything. Your job right now is to rest and get better. You can take on the world another day.”

Daryl who was already laying back stuck his middle finger at them as they left.

“Look ladies, he’s already starting to feel better.” Rick joked. Michonne and Rosita laughed. “I’ll be back later. Stay put.”

Daryl closed his eyes tight as his head continued to spin.

Chapter Text

Negan who was practically skipping, walked Carol back to her living quarters and as soon as they entered the girls smiled up at her, happy to see her back. Tanya went to mix a martini for Negan, while Frankie brought out a fruit tray.

“Well, well, well. Today is a special day ladies. A special day indeed.”

They looked at Negan and Carol curiously.

None of you have been able to produce me an heir and I gotta say, you ladies had me doubting myself. Low and behold, it wasn’t me after all because guess what? Carol’s pregnant. Only here a week and I already knocked her up. My fertile fairy is carrying my seed. So, take that bitches.”

“Negan, we would never think that.” Amber cried out.

“Yeah well, all of you are useless to me now. So, I am trying to decide what to do with you. I’m thinking that you barren bitches need to be done away with. Heads just might have to roll.”

The girls gasped. Carol grabbed his arm. She couldn’t have the girls die on her behalf. Especially because Negan was believing a lie. This wasn’t his baby.

“Negan no!”

“No, my dear heart? Give me one reason why I should keep them around?”

“I need them. I don’t know what I would do without their support, especially during the pregnancy. And you need them too.”

“Why would I need them?”

“I may not always be feeling well enough to uh, pleasure you and take care of your needs but they can.”

“True.”

“Negan we love you.” Amber cried.

“And I could really use their support through this.” Carol said, eyes wide and pleasing.

Negan couldn’t resist the look she was giving him and right now, he would do anything for the woman carrying his child. “Hell, what the hay. It’s a good day. I’m going to be a dad. I guess you guys can stick around but I want you three to look after Carol when I can’t and make sure she doesn’t lift a finger and is comfortable at all times.”

“Negan, I can take care of myself.”

“I won’t have it. You will be looked after and that’s that.”

“Fine but the girls need to be tended to as well. I don’t know what I would do without them.”

“As you wish. Now, time to celebrate. Let’s make a special announcement and then we can feast!”

“Negan, can I talk to you first?” Carol ventured.

“What is it my heart?” Negan turned to her and held her hands.

“Can we just wait. Wait to announce things. It’s so soon and I’m afraid, well, what if something happens. What if I miscarry.”

“You wouldn’t dare.” Negan said fiercely.

“No, of course not. Not on purpose but I am so newly pregnant. I just want to make sure that it sticks before we go, you know, announcing things.”

Negan paused, thinking about it.

“You’re right. That’s smart. Although, I am sure this baby is here to stay. But if some horrible tragedy that does happen, I’m sure I can knock you up again. Let’s get you into bed for a nap. Actually, let’s take you to my bed. I want to sing to the baby. Ladies, can you please get a message to Dwight that I want kid’s books brought to my home as soon as possible. It’s never too soon to start reading to the baby.”

“Thank you Negan. I would love to take a nap first. I’m tired. May I go to my room?”

“No, you may not. You can nap in my room. Face it Carol, your wagon is hitched to mine. Now come on.”

Negan dragged Carol out and she looked back at the girls worriedly. She could see the question in all of their eyes. “Isn’t it too soon to tell if you’re pregnant?” She could tell what they were thinking, plain as day. She couldn’t’ wait to fill them in. She shot them a quick wink hoping they saw it.

Negan pulled her into his home and to his bedroom and practically forced her to lay down.

“Need anything sweetheart?”

“I am a little hungry.” She said, trying to get Negan out of the room and a moment to herself.

“Of course. Oh my gosh, the baby needs to eat. What do you want? Nevermind, I’ll have them bring a little of everything.”

Negan left the room, yelling for guards to get someone to bring food.

Carol lay in the giant bed and thought about everything. She was scared but she was already loving this little life growing inside her belly. She couldn’t help it. It was her and Daryl, together wrapped up in one tiny person. Their love had made a baby. She wanted so badly to tell him. She wished she could be with him right then. There was a hollow ache in her chest that only he could fill. Her hand drifted to her abdomen, and she smiled. What would his reaction be? Would Daryl be happy about a baby or would he run? No, he wouldn’t run. He might be scared but he wouldn’t run. He never runs from a challenge or family. She had seen him with Judith. He would be an amazing father. Somehow, some way, she had to get out of here so she and Daryl could be a family. She had to save her family first. She would work hard to make it all happen.

Chapter Text

A while later, Negan came back in just then and climbed into bed with her. “They’re bringing food.”

“Thank you, My Lord.”

“My pleasure my lady. Now, you just lay back and relax. I’m going to talk to my son.”

“Oh, you’re so confident it’s a boy huh?” Carol asked nervously.

“Yep. I just know it.” He lifted her dress and kissed her lower belly. Carol did her best not to flinch.

“It’s amazing to think there is a teeny, tiny baby in there. Your stomach is so flat. You are so thin. Maybe too thin. I want you to start eating more.”

“I’ll do my best.”

“You’ll do what I say, that’s what.” Negan said firmly.

“Hi baby, this is your ol’ dad. Don’t worry bud, I’m going to make sure your mom feeds you enough. You cozy in there?” Negan’s hand caressed her stomach gently.
Carol was surprised at his tenderness.

“I can’t wait to meet you. I got a great community set up for you. Safe, walls, plenty of food. I’ll give you whatever you want and one day, one day you will take over for me. I’ll teach you everything I know. I can’t wait.” He leaned down and kissed her belly again.

“I knew I loved you before I met you, I think I breathed you into life…” he began to sing.

Carol laid back and closed her eyes, trying to tune him out. It was refreshing to see Negan acting so sweet. Maybe this baby would bring out his softer side? She tried to picture of it but realized with a flick of a switch he could turn into a monster. Especially with a child to defend.

“Hey, how soon before we can feel the baby kick?”

“Oh, it will be a while yet.” She answered.

“Well, my genes are exceptional. You know, when I was a baby, I did everything before I should have. Walking, talking, all of it. I was always way ahead schedule.”

Carol could use this. He thought she was only a week along when really, she was a month pregnant. “I bet you’re right. And you should feel the baby in a few months or so.”

“Damn, I can’t wait. You excited? I mean, you get to be a mom again.”

She faked a smile. “I am scared but yes, excited too. Happy. I never thought I would get the chance to have children again.”

“Yep. Now both our dreams can come true.”

Carol nodded, trying to keep her expression neutral when her mind was racing with all of the things she had to worry about now, surviving the birth for one.

‘Damn that kid’s going to be good looking. Don’t you think?”

“If it looks like you, yes.” She said, trying not to choke on the compliment. She always did her best to appease him, to keep his temper at bay.

“Hell yeah.” Negan answered with pride.

“I’m going to get big and round.” Carol said with a small laugh. She was trying to seem friendly and hopeful.

“You will be beautiful. Look at you, you’re already glowing.”

“Can I take a nap now?” Carol asked, wanting to be alone and away from him to finish processing the fact that she was indeed pregnant.

“Yeah, you go right ahead. I’m going to keep singing to our son.”

Carol tried not to grimace and closed her eyes and tried to tune Negan out who had started singing again.

Chapter Text

Later, when Negan had stepped away to check on a matter, she was sent back to her quarters to be looked after by the other wives. She was thankful for the reprieve. As soon as Negan left her alone with the girls. They surrounded her and swarmed her with questions.

“Are you really pregnant?” They asked.

“It’s only been a week?” Tanya said confusedly.

“Isn’t that too soon to tell?” Frankie inquired.

“Are you faking it?” Amber blurt out.

“No Amber, I’m not faking it and yes I am really pregnant.”

Amber started with the questions again, but Frankie and Tanya hushed her. “Let her speak.”

Carol deliberated on what to tell them as soon as she found out. Should she tell them the truth? Would it be wise? But she had decided. They were her allies. And she had saved them from being thrown out. She knew she could trust them.

“Yes, a week would be too soon to tell.”

“Then how.” Amber asked.

“Can you keep a secret? Can I trust you?” Carol’s voice lowered to a whisper.

The girls moved into closer. They shook their heads yes.

“You have to swear on your lives.”

“We swear.”

Carol looked at each of them.

“It’s not his. I was, well, I was already pregnant.”

“What? How? Who’s baby is it? Who’s the father? Did you know?”

The questions came at Carol in rushed whispers.

“Shhhh. Don’t cause a stir. I don’t trust that spies aren’t everywhere.” Carol whispered. The ladies leaned in closer.

“I didn’t know. I honestly had no idea. I didn’t even think I could have anymore children.” She said, barely above a whisper.

“And you’re sure it’s not Negan’s?”

“I’m sure.” Carol said. “There’s no way it could be his. The doctor did an ultrasound. I’m about a month or so along.”

“Oh my God. What did Negan say when the doctor told you this?”

“Luckily, he wasn’t there. He got called away. The doctor agreed to keep my secret, to save us all from Negan’s wrath.”

“Smart.” Frankie included.

“Since Negan hasn’t been able to produce this whole time, the doctor has long since thought he might be infertile. Negan won’t hear of it. The doctor has been worrying about being punished even though it is no fault of his own. He was actually thinking of suggesting this to one of you ladies, hoping you could find a way to secretly get pregnant from someone else to appease Negan. Looks like I saved him the trouble.” Carol whispered grimly.

“And?” Amber asked, eyes wide.

“And the doctor will keep my secret safe. If I’m still here when I go into labor, he will say that I went into labor early.”

Tanya and Frankie nodded.

“So, who is the dad?” Amber asked.

“It doesn’t matter.” Carol said, not wanting to share that part of herself with them. At least not yet, if ever.
Tanya stepped in. “Amber, don’t be rude.”

“Will you promise on your lives not to say anything?”

“We promise. The girls hugged Carol.

“If he finds out, it will be all our heads.” Said Frankie. “Your secret’s safe with us.” They each nodded.

“So that’s why you’ve been getting sick.” Tanya said, it dawning on her.

“I guess so.” Carol said with a small smile. Her hand went to her belly.

“So how are you feeling otherwise? Wow? A baby. Do you think it’s a boy or a girl? Have any names in mind?”

The questions came her way, and she gave a small laugh.

The girls hugged her again.

Carol had been shutting them out and realized that she did need their support right now. She wasn’t just saying it to Negan to save their lives. But she was still upset about something.

“Hey, I’m still upset at you three. You didn’t warn me about the whole branding thing. Did he do the same to you?”

“Yes. Unfortunately he did.” Frankie said.

“We’re so sorry Carol. We hated to do it but if we don’t, he would have killed us.” Amber squeaked.

“I figured as much. Still, you could have warned me.”

“We are sworn to secrecy.” Amber said, her eyes wide.

“You holding up ok?” Tanya asked.

“Yes, but barely. I wish he would get tired of me already.” Carol answered truthfully.

“Not anytime soon now that you are pregnant.” Frankie said, sadly.

“We will do are best to help you however we can through all this.” Tanya promised, gripping Carol’s hands.

“Thanks.

Just then the door burst open, and Negan returned. “Ladies, thank you for taking care of Carol. These are exciting times. Carol, time to come back to my place with me. Now, don’t get jealous ladies. Come Carol.” Carol was dragged back to Negan’s quarters.

Chapter Text

A week had gone by since Daryl woke up from his coma. He was back home but looked after closely by Rick and Michonne. He had been so weakened by being tortured by Negan that it was taking him a while to bounce back. He was still weak, and he kept getting dizzy spells as well as headaches from his concussion. Light hurt his eyes, so he stayed indoors much of the time. He would be going stir crazy if the dizzy spells and headaches didn’t keep him down. Still, he worked while he sat. Between naps and meals, he carved arrows. He also taught Carl how to make arrows and what supplies to scavenge for. He showed him what feathers to use and how to prepare them, what sticks were best and together they carved and assembled. In the meantime, Carl told him what he had learned about the sanctuary while he had been there. Daryl asked him how he had snuck in and was thinking of taking a que from the kid when Carl reminded him how precarious things were over there and how dangerous it would be for them all.

“There’s a time and a place for everything. I think, if we wait for the right time, we can get her back, but we do have to wait.”

“What’r you trying to say?” Daryl asked, intrigued. Carl was so serious and sounded so grown up that Daryl had to hide a smile.

“Just don’t go chasing after her ok.”

“Yeah, what do you know about it?”

“I know enough. Just don’t do anything stupid. My dad needs you. We all need you.”

“Yeah, well I sure as Hell ain’t going to leave her trapped over there. It’s too dangerous.”

“That’s why we gotta wait for the right time, because its too dangerous. She’s gonna need you too so promise me K.”

“Promise you what?”

“That you will wait for the right time to rescue Carol.” Daryl got quiet for a minute.

“K, I promise but you gotta promise me something too?”
Carl looked up at Daryl. “What?”

“You aren’t going to go running over there again either.”

“Deal.”

They shook on it.

“When’d you get so wise little man?”

Carl smiled proudly and shrugged.

Chapter Text

“So why did Sherry leave? I mean, other than the obvious? And from what I picked up, she was with Dwight, right?” Carol inquired.

Another week had passed. It was afternoon and Negan was off away from the Sanctuary. Carol, Frankie, Amber and Tanya were dressed in lounge wear, relaxing. It was a rare treat, one the wives had come to look forward too.

They were nibbling on fruit, bread and butter, sitting around the living room playing cards and swapping stories.

The girls exchanged looks.

“Come on guys, you can tell me. Did she really leave or did Negan do something awful to her?”

“We just promised Sherry we wouldn’t talk about it. The less people know, the better.” Frankie informed.

“Oh, I see. I just want to know if she did something to get herself killed or punished. I was also wondering how she and Dwight affiliated. I am trying to put together the pieces. Should I be worried about anything?”

Amber spoke up then. “Come on guys, she is one of us. She did share her big secret with us after all.”

"You're right. It’s just not our secret to tell. That’s why we hesitate.” Frankie informed.

“Yes, but Carol knowing some of the things that have gone on around here can only help, I say.” Tanya added.

"Dwight and Sherry were high school sweethearts. They were married only a year or so when things went bad. Dwight, Sherry and Sherry’s sister all came to this place together.” Amber gushed.

“Sherry had a sister?” Carol asked.

“Yep, her name was Tina and Negan wanted to marry her. Oh, and she also had type 1 diabetes and needed meds. Negan began controlling them and they began obeying in order to keep Tina alive.” Frankie explained.

“Oh no! Poor Tina.” Carol sympathized.

“Tina was terrified of Negan. She begged Dwight and Sherry to find a way out.” Frankie went on.

“But no marry, no meds.” Tanya continued.

“So they escaped, they got away. That’s when they first met a man named Daryl. At first, Dwight attacked him and took his bike, but I guess Daryl came across them again. Tina was running low on medicine and even though they had hurt Daryl, he ended up helping him. They traveled together for a while when they ended up losing Tina to a walker.” Tanya said, getting emotional.

“I remember that. Daryl told me about it.” Carol said with a nod.

“You know Daryl?” Amber asked.

“Yes,” Carol smiled. “He’s my... well, he’s best friend.” Carol didn’t know how else to explain it. More than a boyfriend but not a husband. Best friend? That wasn’t enough. Soulmate? Soulmate seemed to fit but she didn’t need to tell them that. She wrapped up that word and tucked it away in her heart. She would unwrap it later to savor the thought. Yes, he is my soulmate Carol realized. I don’t know why I never thought of it before.

“Small world.” Frankie said.

“Indeed.” Carol agreed.

“After Tina died, Dwight and Sherry were caught by the Saviors. Negan punished them. He punished them for loosing Tina. He punished them for running away. He punished them for breaking the rules. He made a deal with them. He would let them live if Sherry married him.” Tanya said sadly.

“Sherry wanted to fight back, figure out a plan but Dwight didn’t. He just bowed down to Negan. Sherry was heartbroken that Dwight just let it happen. Negan told Dwight that he would let them live if he gave him his wife. Negan told Sherry that he would let Dwight live if she agreed to marry him in her sister’s place. Her hands were tied. She accepted his offer.”

“Sounds familiar.” Carol said sadly.

“How do you mean?”

“I traded my life for Daryl’s and for my community.

“No!” The girls gasped.

“Yes.”

“I can’t imagine Daryl going for that.” Frankie said.

“I didn’t give him a choice.”

“You are one amazing woman Carol.”

“Thank you. I don’t feel like it. I just couldn’t stand to have Daryl or the others treated that way.”

“I’m truly surprised he isn’t breaking a door down.” Tanya added.

“Daryl knows I would kick his ass if he ever tried to break me out of here.”

“You, kick his ass?” The girls all laughed.

“it wouldn’t be the first time.” Carol joked.

“How long have you known him?” Frankie asked.

“Did you know him before the dead took over?” Amber asked.

No, but we did meet at the beginning of the apocalypse. My family and I, we were fleeing Atlanta. We took to the hills to get away from it all. We set up camp with some others. There were many of us. Daryl and his brother were two of them. When the dead took over the camp, we all fled together. Daryl and I have had each other’s back since. There are only a few of us left from back then.” Carol said sadly. All the faces of those she lost swam in her mind. Lori, Andrea, Amy, Dale, Glenn, her Sofia. Her heart wrenched.

“Hey, sorry. Didn’t mean to bring up hard times.” Frankie soothed.

“You mentioned your family. Where are they now? What happened? Amber asked, her eyes wide.

Carol was quiet and contemplative for a moment. “Yes, my husband and my daughter.”

“Oh no. What happened to them?” Amber asked, her voice weepy.

Well, my husband was rotten to the core, he got attacked by walkers and good riddance. He was a monster. My daughter? Well, that’s a long story. She got lost and when we finally found her, she was one of the dead. She was only 12.”

The girls’ faces went from to concern to horror. They began apologizing and offer condolences.

Carol sniffed and pushed the pain back down. “It was a long time ago. We’ve all lost so much. We just have to learn to live with it.” Carol wiped under an eye to keep a tear from escaping then changed the subject. “So, you all knew Daryl, when he was here?” Carol asked, desperate to change the subject.

“Barely.” Frankie told her.

“Negan had him locked away in a cell most of the time.” Amber said sadly.

Carol’s heart clenched upon hearing this.

“Sherry couldn’t stand it. Negan starved him and abused him. He kept him locked away without anything, he even made him sit in there without clothes, anything to break his spirit.”

Carol gasped. She covered her mouth and tried to hide the tears that sprang into her eyes.

“Sherry wanted Dwight to help Daryl escape since he helped them once, but Dwight wouldn’t. He is Negan’s pet and never disobeyed him. Sherry was devastated.” Amber said morosely.

“Daryl on the other hand would never let Negan break him. Sherry admired that. Daryl reminded her of who Dwight used to be.” Tanya informed.

“He sure was hot, under all that filth.” Tanya added. “All those muscles.”

“Oh my God, Tanya!” Amber and Frankie teased.

“Well, he was.” Tanya said, standing by her statement.

Carol didn’t tell them how much she agreed and kept her mouth shut.

“When Dwight became more Negan than himself, that’s when Sherry decided to leave. She just had to get away. She felt she lost Dwight forever and escaped without him. She warned him but he didn’t want to listen. So she freed Daryl and left, just like that.” Frankie stated.

“And Dwight didn’t follow her? Never tried to find her?” Carol asked.

“No. He just let her go.” Tanya said sadly.

“How awful.” Carol was appalled.

“That man has no guile.” Frankie added.

“Sherry did say she would leave behind subtle clues wherever she went if he ever decided to man up and try to find her, but they would be clues only he would understand. She is long gone by now and he's still here. Wherever she is, I just hope she's happy and safe. Frankie said.

The girls were quiet while Carol digested the information.

“So were you and Daryl close?” Amber asked, raising her eyes brows at her.

Carol answered before she could stop herself, a smile breaking out on her face. “Yes, I know him. He’s my. Well, he’s my…” What could she call him? Not her boyfriend, he was so much more than that. Not her husband, they weren’t married but there was a deep interlinking tie between them. Soulmate, that’s more like it but she didn’t want to tell them that. “Like I said before, he’s my best friend.” She answered lamely. Carol’s cheeks blushed.

The girls exchanged looks.

“Just your best friend huh?” Amber teased.

Carol blushed deeper.

“I’m not saying another word.” She told them, trying to hide a smile as she thought about Daryl.

“Wait, could he be the? Is he the father of your baby?” Frankie asked, putting the pieces together.

“I would do anything for my family. Now, not another word.” Carol said, putting her finger to her lips.

The girls took the cue but smiled at each other.

“No wonder you risked your life and traded places with him. You love him.” Amber said gleefully.

“Shhh.” The girls said, Tanya clamped a hand over her mouth. “You’re secret’s safe with us.” She added.

They nodded in agreement.

Carol didn't confirm nor deny their suspicion. 

Chapter Text

“You’re having my baby.
What a lovely way of sayin’ how much you love me.
You’re having my baby.
What a lovely way of sayin’ how much you’re thinkin’ of me.” Negan sang out.

Carol woke and groaned to find Negan’s baritone voice singing in her ear. This was the third time this week he insisted she sleep in his bed and the third time this week he woke her up like this.

“What? Don’t you like my singin’?”

“It’s a little early for Paul Anka.” She answered truthfully.

“Awe come on?”

“What am I saying. It’s always too early for Paul Anka.” Carol mumbled.

“Well, my son likes it. Don’tcha boy?”

Negan said to her small baby bump
.
Carol had been living at the sanctuary for two months and was just starting to show a little. Negan thought she was two months along but really, she was three. In the last two months Negan pampered her, had given her useless gifts like jewelry, barely paid attention to his other wives insisting on sleeping with her the most and damn near suffocated her. She was also left gifts by some of the residents of the compound as a thank you because Negan’s mood had improved dramatically since he had announced to them all that she was pregnant. That didn’t save them all from temper tantrums. He was still a monster. Just not as unruly. He had only lost his temper with her a couple of times, and she knew that the baby was the only thing saving her from getting smacked around. The other wives were not always as fortunate. She did her best to remain quiet and submissive but she did what she could to stand up to Negan for the sake of the girls. Often times he listened. Other times, he took it out on others when he was angry with her.

He continued to have sex with her. No amount of protest could stop him, not since the doctor said it was healthy for pregnant women to have relations. Carol could have spit in his eye for saying that. It wouldn’t have hurt him to keep his mouth shut on that little detail and here he was feeling her up again.

“Damn, I tell you, every time I look at you, your breasts are bigger.”

Carol felt self-conscious and wished she could cover up her body. “Doctor said that’s normal.” She quipped.

“Oh I remember. I am just really enjoying them. They were nice before but this, this is extraordinary.”

Carol winced as he took a breast in his mouth and began to suck on her sensitive skin.

“Owe.” She hissed. “Hey, hey, remember. They’re tender.”

“Tender and oh so delicious.” He joked as he continued to work his mouth over her.

“Hey when do these things get milk?”

“Not until the baby needs it.” she answered between winces.

His mouth traveled between her breasts and down to belly.

“The need inside you, I see it showin’?
Whoa that seed inside ya,
Baby do you feel it growin’?
Are you happy to know it?
That your havin’ my baby.”
Negan sang out as Carol held in a groan.

“If your gonna sing, please, chose another song.” Carol said as politely as possible.
Negan laughed.

“You’re having my baby.” He sang out louder before burying his face between her legs.

Carol cringed and his tongue made its way over her body. She just hoped and prayed he would tire of her but he never did. He seemed to have an unquenchable thirst for her. She just needed to make him stop “Negan, can’t this wait. I need to pee and the baby and I are starving.” Her excuse wasn’t far from the truth. She did have to pee but she was more queasy then starving.

“Oh, forgive me. Of course.” He got up and threw on a robe, handing one to her and helping her up. “But after, we’re getting back to business.”

Carol cringed.

Chapter Text

The next day Carol was happy to wake up in her own bed and not in Negan’s. She got up and stretched, rubbing her small baby bump.

“Good morning little love.” She whispered. She smiled to herself.

She headed to the bathroom. She thought of all the things she was craving. She planned on eating and doing yoga then maybe a few other exercises. Staying strong was still a priority for her. Protecting her and Daryl’s baby growing inside of her was her main objective.

She was eating breakfast while the other girls were still sleeping. It was early in the morning, and she hadn’t bothered to look out the one window in their living quarters to see if it was still dark. She assumed it was. She jumped in her seat when Negan sauntered in, and his voice boomed. “Ah there’s my queen. Good morning my heart. How’s the baby today?”

She swallowed the spoon full of oatmeal she was eating and answered. “Good, baby is good and hungry.”
“Eat up my sweets but hurry. We’re going on a field trip today.”

“A field trip?” Carol asked, confused.

“Yeah, we’re going out to make the rounds, visit some communities and I figured you could use a day out.”

“Oh. Umm, are you sure?” Carol’s heart started pounding.

“Are you questioning me?” he said with an undertone of venom in his voice.

“Well…” She was trying to think of the of the right response. She didn’t want to set him off so early in the morning. “I just am not sure if it’s safe for the baby.”

“Pfft, of course its safe. You’ll be with me and Lucille too of course.” He said matter of fact.

“Alright. I guess we’re going out. Just let me get dressed.”

“Ok, pretty yourself up though cause, I want to show you off.”

Carol groaned inwardly.

She went into her room just as the girls emerged from theirs to see if Negan needed them.

“Ladies, will you please help my dear heart get ready. We’re going out today.”

They obediently sauntered over to Carol’s room as Negan left, but not before telling Carol to meet him at him in the warehouse when she was ready.

Carol greeted them as she slipped on her old cargo pants, tank top and sweater, then put on her boots.

“What are you doing?” Tanya asked.

“Getting ready to leave the compound. Negan wants me to go with him today.”

“In that?”

“Well, I can’t go out there wearing heels and a dress.”

“Umm, yes you can, and you will.” Amber said.

“That’s ridiculous.” Carol said as she ran a brush through her now even longer hair and braided it.

“No, Negan won’t want you in that.” Frankie added. “He wants to show you off.”

“That’s crazy.” Carol said, eyes wide.

“Crazy or not, its what is expected of you.” Amber said, going to her closet. “Let’s pick out what you’re going to wear.”

“Have any of you ever gone on one of these outings with Negan?” Carol was beginning to worry.

“Oh yeah, sometimes all of us as a group, sometimes one at a time.” Tanya informed.

“Yeah, he usually has a reason. Usually to show off, make a point or piss somebody off.” Frankie added.

“Charming.” Carol said lightly. She remained calm and collected on the outside. Inside her heart was still pounding.

The girls riffled through her clothes and flashed different dresses in front of her. She turned her nose up at all of them, not able to imagine how she would be able to leave the compound in something so skimpy with the dead wandering about. After much convincing, Carol put on a dress that looked more like a slip, all satin and lace. Next shoes were picked out. Kitten heels. If the shit hit the fan out there, she would ditch the shoes and find whatever she could to fight off walkers. She added a cardigan not caring if Negan liked it or not. She hated being so unprepared and unprotected. She felt weak and exposed in these clothes.

Frankie dragged her to the bathroom where she did her make up while Amber fussed with her hair. Tanya was in the kitchen cooking up something that smelled amazing.

“So how do you feel?” Frankie asked.

“Hungry. Tired. Nauseated at times but I can’t tell if that’s from morning sickness or just Negan.” Carol admitted.

Frankie and Amber laughed.

Tanya walked in and handed Carol a plate of eggs, bacon and toast. “Here, you never really got to finish your breakfast this morning.

Carol’s stomach growled when she saw the food and she took it gratefully as Frankie finished with her blush and announced she was done.

“You ladies are too good to me.” Carol told them.

“Aww come on, you deserve it.” Amber said sweetly.

“Yeah, and with you being Negan’s favorite new plaything, it’s taken the heat off us.” Frankie joked.

“Ain’t that the truth.” Tanya said with a laugh.

Carol shook her head at them. “Well, whatever you can do to turn his attention back to either of you would be much appreciated” Carol said truthfully.

Amber still worked on Carol’s hair, brushing out the curls into soft waves. Carol didn’t care what they did to her when they pressed and primped. She was tired of fighting off the process. At least the girls helped her, so she didn’t have to do it by herself. Carol knew she was lucky to have them. They were so sweet to her to faun over her the way they did. She made a mental note to do something extra nice for them when she got home and she told them so. They begged her to bake her three ingredient peanut butter cookies. She promised them she would make them when she got home. If she got home. Her mind raced at what was in store for her. She had survived everything else so far. She could handle a little day trip, she told herself. She wished she could escape while out of the compound. Her mind ran with all of the ways she could cause a distraction and ditch Negan. If there weren’t so many lives as stake, she would do it. She reminded herself why she was doing this and who for. She would do anything for her family. Even if she had to die on this hill alone, she thought with conviction. Especially for Daryl.

Chapter Text

Carol was helped into the truck by Negan who pinched her ass as she climbed in. She wanted to turn and slap him, but she stayed calm and thought of ways she would like to return the favor. Maybe she can shut his hand in the truck door. She snickered out loud and he looked at her quizzically.

“You like that? Yah you did!” He grinned, slid into the seat next to her, reached a hand under her and squeezed a cheek as Dwight started the truck and they drove off. Negan kept his hand dominantly on Carol’s thigh the whole bumpy ride, slipping his fingers between her legs just above the knee. Carol was uncomfortable as Dwight’s eyes kept sliding her way, first glancing at Negan’s hand and then at Carol. She felt self-conscious at her cleavage spilling out of the dress that was way too skimpy for an apocalypse. Carol, who hadn’t left the Sanctuary in a while, did her best to ignore Negan and took in the surroundings, eyeing familiar places and trying to figure out just how far she was from her family in Alexandria. If she was paying attention, she may have noticed that Negan was testing Dwight. Negan’s hand began moving up and down her leg, his fingers caressing the space between. Dwight’s eyes kept shifting back to her while she hardly noticed, instead, seeing a run down gas station and dilapidated farm stand she recognized.

What Carol didn’t know was that Dwight was lost in thought about Sherry. He looked Carol over, searching for bruises like the ones he would sometimes find on his wife after Negan took her. He hated to admit it, but he worried about this delicate woman who was subject to go through whatever Negan put her through. He also hated to admit even more so, that Carol was here partly because of him. Daryl and Carol could easily be him and Sherry. He was so lost without Sherry and hated Negan for it. He was beginning to hate himself for taking part in helping Negan do the same to someone else. Dwight’s eyes zero’s in on a faded bruise on Carol’s thigh and his stomach clenched. Just like he thought, Negan was being too rough with her, just like he had been with Sherry. And the woman was pregnant. Shouldn’t Negan know better?

Carol was watching her surroundings keenly when she thought she saw a brown blur. Her head swiveled as she saw a large buck cross the small parking lot of the area. She was about to call out to Dwight to stop so she could pull over and take it down for meat, when Negan’s hand went from between her thighs to reach across her, smacking Dwight right on the forehead.

Dwight slammed on the breaks of the cargo truck, and it swerved and rocked before coming to a stop. Carol could hear the trucks following behind, screeching to a halt. Two trucks must have hit because there was a loud smack. Negan ignored the melee of what must be going on behind them.

The deer Carol had been watching a moment ago was long gone. It must have bound into the thick of the forest.

“You like staring at my wife, you perve?”

Dwight just stuttered and mumbled out a weak, “No sir.”

“Don’t lie to me.” Negan yelled.

“I wasn’t, I swear.”

That’s it, get out of the truck.”

Dwight sighed and leaned his head back on the head rest before reaching for the door handle and stepping out.

Negan looked at her, and said “Stay!” Firmly before kissing her cheek and sliding out of his seat.

Carol crossed her arms annoyed. She wasn’t a dog.

Did I say you can look? Did I ever give you that option Dwight?”

“No sir”

“Then what the in the Hell you doin?”

“Sorry, I guess I didn’t realize my eyes were wandering.”

“You guess?”

“Look, I said I was sorry. I wasn’t checking her out.” Dwight said, almost impatiently, trying to play it cool.

“Bull fucking shit.” Negan said.

Carol was watching Negan and Dwight intently when she heard commotion from behind their truck. The other Saviors were exiting their trucks to survey the damage of the fender bender no doubt. Negan didn’t seem to notice.

“Now what I want to know is, are you imagining you fucking my wife or you imagining me fuck my wife?”

Dwight looked at him surprised by his bizarre question.

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me? Now there’s only two ways you can answer this.”

“I, I wasn’t.”

“Not a good enough answer.”

“Now if you say you were imaging you fucking my wife then you are a sick perv and need to keep my wife out of your dirty fucking mind. If you were imagining me fucking her, then yeah, I get it. I get the penis envy. I am pretty magnificent.” Negan gave a wild laugh.

“Neither.”

Negan’s laughter stopped and he rushed at Dwight and grabbed him by the shirt. One fist held tight to his shirt while the other was raised to his face, ready to punch.

“I said don’t you fucking lie to me.”

“I might have looked once or twice. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it. She’s fucking hot ok.” Dwight knew it would be better to say that then the truth because Negan wouldn’t accept any other answer.

Negan laughed then threw punch and Carol watched shocked as his fist made contact with Dwight’s face. He held on to his shirt and was about to hit him again when the commotion of saviors on the road behind them escalated.

Negan’s head whipped to the side to see a brawl breaking out. Carol could see the fighting from the side mirror as two men started it and more jumped in. Negan let go of Dwight, walked to the truck, grabbed his bat Lucille and headed towards the crowd.

He watched the fighting for a moment, waiting for them to notice him and when they didn’t, he screamed at the top of his lungs “Stop! This! Now!” Then he swung Lucille into the side of the truck behind them. The crowd halted at the loud bang.

“What the fuck is going on?”

The crowd looked at him stunned and worried then dropped to their knees and bowed before him. No one said a word.

“Now someone is going to tell me something or heads are gonna roll.

The group of disheveled, beat-up men stayed quiet.

“Ok. If you’re not going to talk, all heads are gonna roll.

Two men began speaking at once.

“He slammed on the breaks in front of me.” Said one.

“He wasn’t paying attention and crashed into me.” Said the other.

“If you fuckers had been paying attention, you would see that it was my truck that stopped suddenly and if I stop, you sure as hell know it’s for a good fucking reason. You didn’t have to turn around and start acting like animals because of it.”

Carol, afraid someone would get their head bashed in, slid out of the driver side door, hoping her presence might calm Negan down.

“Sorry, sorry.” The small crowd murmured.

Dwight stayed behind Negan, holding his bloody nose.

“You ok?” Carol mouthed at Dwight.

He looked at her surprised. He gave a quick nod then his eyes shifted back to Negan.

Negan paced in front of the group of men and continued his rant “You better be fucking sorry. And acting this way in front of a lady, my lady. Or did you forget she was with us? You are all acting like fucking animals, and I won't have it. So, who is going to pay the price? Which one of you gets to be punished? Anyone wanna volunteer?”

The men, still on their knees at Negan’s feet, cowered and kept their eyes to the ground.

He moved the bat back and forth over their heads then stopped and began pointing Lucille at different men randomly.

“You? You? What about you?” he said as he had his bat stop over heads.

"No takers?"

"You're a bunch of weak ass pussy's.” Negan leaned back and laughed. “What you boys forget is the age old rule. Don't do the crime if you can't do the time fella's. Bunch of dickless bitches who don’t live up to the Negan name. I should take off all your heads and get a brand new crew. Maybe some new people who actually have balls.”

Negan tapped a few men on the head with Lucille.

Since we’re already halfway on our journey today, I will save you all from that punishment even though you ALL deserve it.” He paused for effect. “So no volunteers huh?” The men stayed quiet and looked like they were trying to make themselves even smaller.

“Looks like I'm gonna have to chose."

Carol noticed two walkers in the distance emerge from the forest and shift their gate towards them.

Negan began swinging Lucille wildly, taunting and scaring the men. He was amped up and even though she wanted to help, Carol realized there wasn’t much she could do. She tried to think quick.

“Negan! No!” Carol yelled when the bat came close to a young man’s head that reminded her of Carl.

Negan turned quickly. "I told you to stay in the truck!" He yelled.

"Negan, walkers." Carol said, pretending to be afraid of the corpses that moved closer.

"You disobeyed me. I won't have that." He looked at her venomously.

He ignored the walkers getting closer. Carol walked back to the truck and stayed just outside the door.

"As I was saying fellas, I won't take any bullshit from any of you so when I say one of you is gonna get it, I mean it!" Negan turned quickly and swung his bat straight into Dwight’s middle. Dwight folded in on himself and crumpled to the ground.

He turned back to the men quickly. "Now get your ass back in the trucks so we can get the fuck out of here."

The men jumped to their feet and ran to the trucks, bumping into each other along the way.

Negan headed towards the walkers and bashed their heads in then turned back to Carol, grabbed her by the wrist and yanked her back into the truck. He shoved her in and turned back to the men who were scrambling towards the truck.

“Not a toe out of line or heads are gonna roll. Dwight, get your ass off the ground and back in the driver’s seat! Now! Or next time Lucille will be meeting your face.”

Dwight who was gasping for air from the wind being knocked out of him was holding his ribs that surely had to be broken. He began crawling towards the truck.

“Come on, get your lazy ass on your feet.”

“Negan, he’s injured. Go help him up.” Carol coaxed.

Negan smirked. “Now how’s that going to look Carol? How would it look if I helped him up after I bashed him in the stomach with Lucille?”

“Like a strong but compassionate leader?” She said.

“No, I would look weak. And weakness doesn’t get respect. So no, I will not be helping him up. He deserved it and he needs to learn his lesson.”

Carol wanted to say more but the dangerous look in Negan’s eyes made him bite her tongue.

A large walker with hardly any clothes on ambled out of the trees and straight towards Dwight who was still dragging himself on the ground towards the car.

Negan grabbed her face in his hands and jerked it towards his own. “Never question me.” He said firmly. “He leaned across Carol to holler out the open door.

“Hey ass hole, you might wanna hurry before you become walker food.”

Dwight reached the truck and began pulling himself up. He hissed and grabbed his ribs. Carol leaned over to grab his arm and help him and Negan smacked it.

“Carol. I said NO.” He yelled. “Fuck! Good God woman. If you weren’t carrying my baby I would beat your ass. My dog listens better then you.”

Carol crossed her arms and tried to reign in her own anger.

Dwight was on his feet just as the walker grabbed him. He turned quickly, yelping in pain, pulled out his gun and put the barrel to the walker’s forehead and fired. The walker went down, and Dwight grabbed the steering wheel and pulled himself back into the truck. He sat and rested his head on the steering wheel hissing through the pain.

“Hey, we don’t have all day.” Negan growled. “Drive!”

Dwight did as he was told.

Carol wondered why Dwight stayed. He was left to himself a lot. His wife that had been married to Negan was gone. Why didn’t he follow her? He could easily escape but he didn’t. He chose to stay but why?” Carol knew that being Negan’s second in command meant he had a few perks. He was treated well, got away with a lot but to her it wasn’t worth it.

They drove on for a while longer and Carol stiffened as she saw where they were headed. Alexandria. She should have known. Her stomach dropped. She wasn’t prepared to see them or for them to see her. And dressed in something that was little more than a slip, all satin and lace no less. It was so ridiculous. She felt used and cheap. But that was the least of her problems. Seeing her loved ones being treated badly by Negan who seemed to be in a bad mood today was not something she thought she could handle well. With this pregnancy she was all nerves and emotion. Having to stay quiet and submissive if he flew off the handle would definitely be a battle for her, one she may not win.

Her heart lifted at another thought. She would get to see Daryl. She wished she could tell him she was pregnant. She wished she could share with him that it was his baby. Another thought hit her like a punch in the gut. She feared Negan would announce her pregnancy to everyone. What would Daryl think? Oh God, it would destroy him, she realized. She wished she could tell him herself and tell him the truth, but the truth could also be dangerous at this time. If Daryl knew, he would risk life and limb to get her out of the Saviors compound and she couldn’t let him. Not yet. She was there to protect him, to protect them all. It could ruin everything. She did plan on escaping eventually but she needed to figure out the right time to take down Negan without retaliation from the rest of the saviors.

Chapter Text

When they pulled up to the gates, Negan hopped out of the truck, taking his trusty bat Lucille with him. “Don’t try any funny business sweetheart. Don’t make me hurt your loved ones. If you behave, and they behave, then I will too.”

He sauntered over with Lucille on his shoulder, looked back at her, smiled a wolffish grin then began banging on the gate. He was obviously showing off and Carol didn’t appreciate it.

“Good morning fuckers. Daddy’s home.” He announced.

Carol’s stomach turned again. Negan better behave himself. She didn’t know how much she could hold back if he taunted and tortured her loved ones.

After a minute of constant banging on the metal gate by Negan, it finally opened and Rick appeared flanked by Michonne and Carl.

“Dayamn, took you long enough!” Negan greeted.

Rick stayed quiet and just starred, waiting for Negan’s next move.

“What, no greeting? No good morning?”

“I wasn’t expecting you.” Rick said flatly.

“Well, it’s your lucky day because Here! I! Am!”

He took a step with each word and got in Ricks face.

As he spoke, people in the community began to emerge. Carol could see Aaron, appear behind Rick, followed by Sasha, Enid, Father Gabriel, and Rosita. Where’s Daryl? She searched the emerging crowd for him. That’s when she saw him, in the back, purposely blending in with the crowd. Her heart leapt. Just seeing him filled her with hope. He didn’t see her, and she was glad. Who knows what he would do if he did. She hoped Negan wasn’t planning on making her leave the truck. Seeing them and them seeing her would be hard on all of them but she knew better. Negan loved to ruffle feathers and put in a big show. He strut in front of them like a rooster, chest puffed out.

“Nice of you all to come out and greet me but I don’t see my buddy ol’ pal Daryl. Where is he?”

Rick looked around him, knowing Daryl couldn’t be far.

“Probably out hunting.” Rick replied.

“Ah, yes, our archer, out collecting meat for my dinner. We can wait.”

“Not sure when he will be back. Maybe hours, maybe days.”

“Well then make a place for us to sleep cause we’re staying. If this stuff being brought up is all you have for us, I’m gonna need whatever meat Daryl can bring in.”

“Naw, I’m here.” Daryl emerged from the crowd and stood next to Rick and crossed his arms defiantly. “Got some pheasant to add to the pile.” 

“Ahhh, there you are. My main man. Look at you, back to your old self. You would have made a great right-hand man but no matter, the trade was well worth it. I definitely got the better part of the deal. Oh, and that reminds me…”

Negan stepped back to the truck, opened the passenger door, motioning for Carol to come out. She shook her head no at him and he gave her a serious look.

“Please no. Let me stay in here. Please.” Carol pleaded.

His voice became stern, but she wouldn’t budge. Finally, he grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her out.

“Negan no. Please no.” she continued.

“Don’t ever tell me no.” He growled in her ear. “Now stop it, you’re making me look bad and take off that stupid sweater. I wanna show you off.”

Carol cringed as her feet touched the ground. She removed the cardigan then pulled her slip dress down as low as it would go, tugging at the lace trim. She crossed her arms to cover her cleavage that was spilling out of the ridiculous dress. She prayed Negan didn’t say anything about the baby. She wished she could hide. She didn’t want her family to see her like this? How would she look them in the eye dressed so ridiculously? It was humiliating. Maybe she didn’t have to. She wanted to be invisible. She kept her eyes to the ground and tried to make herself as small as possible. If she didn’t see them, maybe they wouldn’t see her. She didn’t exactly look like herself. Maybe they wouldn’t recognize her. She knew that was ridiculous, but she clung to the idea just the same.

“Ladies, Gentlemen. Kiddies. Gather round, I have a treat for you of epic proportions. Wait. What am I saying? She is mostly a treat for me but please, forgive my rudeness. Let me introduce you to my wife. I think you know her. Carol, come on darlin. Come say hello.”

Carol stayed close to the car door, her back turned away from her family.

“Come on now, don’t be shy.” Negan grabbed her upper arm and practically dragged her over.

Of course he would want to make a spectacle of her being his wife. How could she even think otherwise?

He wrenched her arm and pulled her towards the crowd.

“Come on, stand up straight and smile pretty.” He whispered in her ear. “And don’t you dare try anything.”

Carol still covered herself with her arms, doing what she could to hide the parts of her that were over exposed, one knee bent inward. He poked her in the back, and she stood up straight, then he grabbed one of her hands and held it, lacing his fingers with hers. She tried to pull her hand away, but he held on tight and gave her hand a hard squeeze as a warning. She kept her eyes to the ground. She couldn’t look at her loved ones in the eye.

“Here she is. My wife. New and improved. Yes, you heard me right, my wife.” Negan said to the crowd. “I promised you we would get married and just as soon as I got this little lady back, we got hitched.”

Everyone just gawked at her, shock on their faces and gasps from the crowd.

“I know right!” Negan bragged to the crowd. “She cleans up nice, don’t she? Hard to believe that this body was hiding all this under those layers of clothes.”

Michonne practically growled at him. “Put some clothes on her before she catches her death of cold.”

“Feels fine out here to me.” Negan said.

“As I was saying, congratulations are in order. Sorry I didn’t get that wedding invitation to you Rick. Wished you could have been there to catch the garter but there was no time. See, I’m old fashioned, have high morals and such. In my mature age, I like to wait til I’m married before I get into the bone zone. I really couldn’t wait to get my pickle tickled by this hot piece ass so we got married immediately. You understand, right?”

The crowd stayed silent, those closest to Carol looked on in disbelief. Their mouths hanging open, tears in their eyes. Rick gnashed his teeth. Daryl face twisted in agony.

“What, no congratulations?”

There was a few murmurs from the crowd.

“Don’t be shy honey, let them congratulate you.” Negan said jovially. He squeezed her hand, harder this time, another warning. Letting go of her hand, he pushed her forward.

She slowly lifted her eyes to the crowd, seeing the faces of her loved ones. When she saw Daryl, the agony on his face, she could have collapsed. Her lip began to tremble as she held back tears.

“Don’t worry folks, I am taking good care of her. She doesn’t have to want for anything. Not one damn thing. I keep her safe. There is security protecting her at all times.”

"More like guarded so she doesn't escape." Michonne muttered.

“Ah contraire. Carol was given the choice to stay or leave many times when she first arrived. Believe me, she chose to stay.”

“Hmmmp.” Michonne answered. From what she knew of Negan, there had to be a lot more to it.

“She has her own living quarters. Safe, warm, dry, plumbing if you can believe it. She even has someone to clean for her. Hell, she even has someone to cook for her if she so chooses. So that includes being fed, and thanks to you all wonderful folks, and folks at other communities, there is food a plenty.

Michonne crossed her arms looking stoic. Rick stood at her side looking fragile and broken. Carl looked on angrily. Daryl was still staring in shock at the love of his life, trapped by a man, for his sake. He could hardly bear it.

Negan continued. “She is clothed well. You had her wearing rags. Nothing but the best for my wives. Only the finest for her, designer in fact. I take better care of her than you sorry shits ever could.”

“Clothed well?” Psssh, she hardly has anything on.” Michonne barked. “Carol was always capable of taking care of herself. She dressed herself just fine.”

Carol shifted uncomfortably. She felt ashamed while she stood in front of everyone. His little speech had her under a microscope among her peers and she hated it. She was embarrassed to be seen this way. She also hated that it might cause them to worry.

“Isn’t that right Carol.”

“Yes my Lord.” She answered numbly, eyes to the ground.

The crowd watched in distress, surprised to see Carol, once so strong be so obedient and submissive.

“See that. She respects me. She is thankful for all I have done for her. Yeah, she doesn’t have to worry about any of that anymore because I can do that for her. Yes indeedy, I take real good care of her, and you know what?” Negan wagged Lucille at them and paused for emphasis. “I gotta say, she takes good care of me too. She’s so perfect. Clean, tight, wet, and the way she tastes, mmm mmmm, oh so sweet. Like taking a bite out of a perfectly ripened, juicy peach. Mmm mmm mmm.” Negan leaned back for emphasis, Lucille on his shoulder. “God Damn, I can’t get enough of her. Been wearing each other out day and night. She loves my fat cock.”

Everything was dead silent and still for a few seconds then everything changed. Daryl, who had been boiling angry couldn’t take it anymore. He lunged at Negan. Rick grabbed at him but couldn’t hold on to him. Daryl tore from his grasp.

Negan’s men rushed at him and caught Daryl just inches from him. They restrained him as Daryl struggled against them. Negan leaned in closer to him and laughed in his face then punched him in the gut. Daryl, fueled by anger and adrenaline, barely flinched. Negan hardly noticed because he had immediately turned around back to Carol with a satisfied smile on his face.

Carol had had it. She could let him do whatever the fuck he wanted to her, but he could never ever mess with Daryl. All her reserve left her. All of that shrinking herself for survival dropped away for a few moments, before she realized this might be a test, one she was about to fail. Her nostrils flared and her mouth formed a thin straight line. He looked at her intrigued and that’s when she slapped him hard across the face.

Negan’s head jerked to the side then snapped back into place quickly. His eyes slit into anger and a hand raised to her face. Before he returned her slap, he checked himself and lowered his hand. A slow smile crept across his face and a laugh rumbled low in his chest.

“You’ll have to excuse my wife folks. She likes it a little rough sometimes. I tell her to keep it to the bedroom, but she has this habit of starting foreplay a little early.” He laughed again. “I gotta say, I like it.”

He grabbed her hand, squeezed it hard, almost crushing the bones then leaned over and kissed her cheek.

“Gotta love my spicy women.” He said, licking his lips and smiling.

Daryl was dragged back into the crowd, but two Saviors still held his arms.

“Well damn, I thought I would have a better welcome then this but you sorry sacks are depressing.”

Rick just glared at him.

“So you gonna bring out the rest of the supplies or what?”

Rick turned and motioned for more boxes to be brought out.

“Load it up while I have a moment alone with my wife. She wants me so I need to give her a little attention. Dwight, make sure they don’t short change us.”

Negan turned and picked Carol up, tossing her over his shoulder like a rag doll. She gave a yelp and grabbed onto the bottom of the slip dress, making sure her ass stayed covered as he walked back to the truck.

“Hey,” Michonne yelled as she watched her friend being carried off. She took a step forward when Rick put his hand on Michonne’s arm to stop her.

“Don’t.”

“You can’t let him treat her like that.”

“I said don’t.” Rick said more firmly.

“But.”

“It will only make it worse. Worse for her, worse for us. Just let it go.”

“So you’re just going to let him treat her like that?”

“Nope, she is.”

“Rick!” Michonne yelled, shocked. Her mouth hung open.

He leaned into Michonne and whispered to her. “Look, I trust Carol. I think she knows what she’s doing. It might not be easy, but she is good at this. Remember when she first came here to Alexandria. She played a part then to gain the trust of the community. I think she’s doing that now. So trust her.” He emphasized. “Carol getting close to Negan is our best bet right now.”

Michonne huffed but nodded. She didn’t like it, but Rick was right. She did trust Carol and if anyone could handle a man like Negan, Carol could. Still, she hated every part of this and wished there was more she could do.

Negan opened the passenger door of the truck and put Carol in it.

“Scoot over!” He growled at her.

She quickly moved to the center of the truck seat, the feeling of dread heavy in her stomach. Negan slid in beside her and slammed the door behind him. He grabbed onto her thigh and squeezed hard dominatly.

“How dare you embarrass me like that in front of everyone? Don’t you dare ever do that again or I’ll knock you into next week!”

Carol decided to be brave and act like his anger didn’t bother her. She tried not to wince as he squeezed her thigh, knowing it would leave a bruise. 

“Don’t forget who you’re dealing with!” he snapped.

“Don’t raise your voice at me.” She said confidently.

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me.” Carol said, looking him in the eye and letting her annoyance show. She was walking a thin line and she knew it. This could go either way. She hoped it would work in her favor. He counted on the fact that she was pregnant to protect her.

Negan glared at her for a second, starring her down. She never looked away. The seconds ticked by and he finally broke into a laugh.

“Damn! I almost forgot about the size of your lady nuts.

Carol didn’t flinch.

“Carol, baby, sweet heart, love of my life, what was that? Get a little emotional back there?” His voice was dripping with honey and sarcasm. His hand released its grip on her leg.

“I didn’t appreciate it. I’m not a pawn in your game, I’m your wife.”

“Whoa ho ho. Hate to break it to you sweetheart but that’s exactly what you are. A pawn.”

Carol feigned anger. She narrowed her eyes at him, and her nostrils flared. “I’m offended. I thought I meant more to you than that.”

“Carol, you hold my heart, you know this. You are more than a pawn; you are my wife and that means more to me than anything. It just has the added feature of annoying my enemies.”

“Fine but I don’t like it.”

“Look, I know it must be hard to see all those dipshits you call friends, but you should be lucky I even brought you out to see them at all.”

She huffed defiantly and turned her head away from him.

“Ok, time to change that attitude and get back out there. I need you to be my adoring wife.”

She stayed quiet for a moment, pretending to pout.

“I need you to apologize to me so we can get back to business.”

“I’m sorry but you punched someone in my family. I can’t stand to see them hurt. They’ve been through so much already.”

“And they will go through a lot more if you don’t behave.”

It was time for her to switch gears. “I’m sorry My Lord. Please forgive me.” Carol looked at him with doe eyes.

“That’s better.” Negan kissed her. “See, was that so hard?”

She pouted again and bat her eye lashes at him. “It was, a little. I don’t think you’re being fair.”

“Ok, I’m sorry too. I’m sorry that I upset you.” Negan said, entertained by her pouty behavior. "Now give me a kiss."

Carol, still pretending to pout, crossed her arms, huffed and kissed Negan quickly then turned her head away from him.

“Alright my little drama queen. Time to head back.” Negan ordered. “Now be a good girl and obey me.”

Together they exited the truck and walked back through the open gates of Alexandria. Just then Negan stopped and turned to her.

“Oh, and just so you know, you’re not off the hook. You’re going to be paying for this later. As soon as we get home, you are getting on your knees. Tonight we’re getting extra dirty; now give me some sugar.”

Carol looked at him with wide eyes. He pushed her against the gate and kissed her hard, grabbing one of her legs to pull it up around him. Negan put on a big show, knowing that it would dig at her friends and family. His hands began to roam up her thigh and under her dress. His hand slipped beneath her underwear, and he grabbed a handful of ass cheek. He got lost in her for a moment before remembering he had a job to do. He let go of her and stepped back towards the crowd, grabbing her hand, and pulling her along.

His eyes went straight to Daryl’s to see him seething. He smiled wickedly and cocked an eyebrow. He looked at Rick whose face was ashen, jaw clenched. Michonne looked like he wanted to kill him. Hell they all did. Negan smiled to himself. It was working. Damn he loved torturing them. They made it so easy.

Carol stood aside, looking at her feet, trying to shrink away inside herself as Negan returned to barking orders. She stayed quiet and stood by while Negan carried on a speech until they were finally ready to leave. The rest of the trip was uneventful.

Chapter Text

Negan and crew had just left Alexandria when Daryl practically attacked Rick.

Daryl shoved Rick. “How could you just stand there?”

“What do you mean?”

“Why didn’t you back me up, when I went after Negan? You just stood there.”

All eyes went to Rick. Rosita, Michonne, Daryl, Tara and Aaron all looked at him expectantly.
“What did you want me to do?”

“I don’t know, man up, back me up. Help me get Carol back.”

“No, we can’t do that, we aren’t going to do that.”

Daryl shoved Rick again and grabbed him by his shirt. “Why not? You just going to be Negan’s little bitch now? Huh? You his bitch? Why don’t you go home with him and suck his dick. You’re already kissing his ass.” Daryl yelled in his face.

“Hey, calm down.” Rick said, shocked at Daryl’s accusations.

“Naw, I ain’t calmin’ down. That asshole has Carol and you’re just letting it happen!” Daryl let go of Rick’s shirt and threw his hand up and began to walk away.

“Wait! Daryl listen to me.”

“Naw, fuck you, fuck all ya’ll. I’m going to get her back myself.” He charged away from the group.

“No. No you’re not, listen to me.” Rick said sternly. He followed Daryl.

“I ain’t listening to any more of your shit.”

Rick went after Daryl and grabbed him by the shoulder, making him stop.

“Listen to me. Carol is smart. Like I was telling Michonne, I bet she is playing a part. You know that woman is a force of nature. Remember Terminus? Remember when we first got here to Alexandria? That woman is a damn chameleon and can survive anything. I bet she is getting in there close so she can help us end him. We don’t have a lot of options right now but with Carol there, we might have a chance. She’s our best bet.”

“So, you’re just going to let her get used? You’re just going to let him have his way with her, at our expense? Why, for a little safety? A little comfort? Fuck you Rick. I ain’t gonna keep letting this happen.”

“Look, I hate it too. I don’t even want to imagine what she has to go through but it does give her the advantage of getting close to him, getting him vulnerable. I wouldn’t be surprised if she didn’t slit his throat tonight.”

Daryl took in Rick’s words. He knew they were true, but he hated every damn bit of it. Thoughts raced through his mind as he pictured what Carol had to go to. He began to tremble. He didn’t know if it was out of anger or fear. He balled his fists.

“You think they? I mean, do you think he makes her? I mean, is he forcing her to, you know…” Daryl asked, his voice shaking.

“I don’t know brother. Let’s hope not.”

Daryl gave a guttural sob. “I’m gonna kill him.” He gulped loudly and Rick did his best to comfort the man.

“Hey, Carol is strong. She can handle anything.”

“But she shouldn’t have to.” Michonne added. “I’m with Daryl. You know half the reason why he took Carol was because it would get under our skin. Negan’s tactics are disturbing and Carol shouldn’t have to put up with it on our behalf. That being said,” she looked to Rick then back at Daryl. “Rick’s right. Carol is our secret weapon and the best chance we got. Best we could do to help is let her do her thing.”

“Give it some time. I don’t like it any more than you do but I trust Carol. Negan has no idea he has a ticking time bomb living with him just waiting to go off. You know it’s true Daryl. This is all just temporary. We’ll get her back.”

Daryl’s anger began to fade and turned to anguish. He turned to Rick and nodded in agreement then crumbled. He cried openly and Rick hugged his friend. Michonne and Rosita joined Rick and comforted Daryl.

Chapter Text

Back at the Sanctuary, Carol was ushered back to their living quarters. Negan dropped her off with a stern warning about her behavior and left her with the girls who waited to hear about her day.

Carol brushed them off with an excuse and went to her room and slammed the door. She was emotionally exhausted, pissed at Negan and figured that resting would help. She laid down in her bed, closed her eyes, and prayed for sleep but her mind raced instead. She thought of her family back in Alexandria. Daryl had been so valiant to charge Negan on her behalf. When she saw him, she ached to run to him. She couldn’t stand to be apart from him, especially now that she was carrying his baby. She knew that Negan had intended to draw pain when he took her to see her loved ones. Not just for them but for her too. Another way to gain power over her and them. She wouldn’t stand for it. She had to figure out something. She needed to work out a plan. She could just kill Negan in his sleep, but he had too many people that would step up in his place to continue the tyranny. She didn’t want to kill them all. It was too risky. Besides, she didn’t want to take any more lives than she had to. She already had the blood of 22 people on her hands. More importantly, she had to be careful now that she was pregnant. She had this baby to think of. Maybe killing Negan would be enough. Maybe she could persuade Dwight to be on her side. Maybe she could convince Eugene to help her. She had to think of something. In the meantime, she would focus on keeping her baby safe and healthy, but it would be a cold day in Hell before she let Negan be a father to her child.

Chapter Text

It was late afternoon and Carol was soaking in the tub scrubbing as much of Negan off of her as she could. It had become a ritual of sorts. As soon as she was away from him, she bathed to remove every bit of him that she could. She hated to think that he had been inside of her, spreading his seed time and time again. She tried not to dwell on it. She scrubbed and scrubbed.

Negan had left the compound to do God knows what. Of course, he wanted her before he left. He didn’t even take her into his room this time. Without warning, he burst into her room and grabbed her for a quickie before he took off. He didn’t even bother to remove their clothes, just unzipped his pants, lifted her dress and moved her underwear to the side and shoved himself in. Carol endured and thought of all the ways she would like to injure him while he pounded into her. After he left, Carol went straight to the bathroom and filled the tub with hot water.

In the livingroom, the girls were celebrating a bit of freedom by enjoying a bottle of wine. Later, they would all lounge comfortably while they entertained themselves with board games and movies with their collection of DVD’s and Blu-rays.

Carol took her time in the tub, scrubbing until her skin was raw. Her mind wandered. A week had gone by since she and Negan had visited Alexandria and she still simmered with anger. She thought of her family, their faces when they saw her. How Negan humiliated her by toting her around while making her wear a dress that barely covered anything. She felt useless, used and cheap.

Carol thought back through all of her life struggles. “How did I get here?” She whispered to herself. She rubbed a soapy cloth across her skin. Her mind raced through every struggle, every triumph, those she saved, every moment she cheated death. I survived that all so I could end up here? To become another man’s prisoner? Why did men feel the need to control and objectify women? Why was she always a target? She stared at the bubbles popping on the surface of the water. Her finger went to her hip and traced the letter N branded onto her skin. She often did so without thinking. She began rubbing the skin with her thumb as if to rub it away. No matter how much rubbing her thumb did, the N branded onto her skin always stayed the same. She hated it. Hated it with a passion. She wished she could shove that branding iron right up Negan’s ass, see how he liked it. She laughed to herself at the thought.

“Geez, that was violent. What is wrong with me?” She mumbled to herself. She climbed out of the tub, dried herself off and was about to wrap her hair in a towel when she heard commotion.

“You can’t go in there.” She heard voices shout from what sounded like outside of their living quarters. “Stop!” She heard the sound of a struggle and screams.

“Just try and stop me! The Messiah! I must see the Messiah! It’s meant to be!”

Carol threw on a robe and ran to the living room. She noticed all three ladies huddled together on the couch in fear.

The door burst open, and in ran a wild looking man she had never seen before.

“The Messiah!” the wild man shouted while his crazed eyes searched the room. He zeroed in on the girls and started running towards them. “The Messiah! Which one of you is carrying the Messiah!” Carol stepped up from the back of the living room and the man’s eyes zeroed in on her. “It’s you! I can see it in you! You have the glow of celestial light that only the one true Messiah can bring.”

Eugene ran in behind him.

“Ladies, you need to skedaddle. This maniac already killed the guards outside your door. Run. He’s not safe!”

“I knew I’d find you!” the wild man ran at Carol.

It’s time! The Messiah must be released. It is time! Like a butterfly from a cocoon, he must be released.”

The man wielded a knife and aimed it at Carol’s stomach.

Carol was careful but didn’t back down. “Who are you? What do you want?” The man was dirty, wore rags and his hair was matted. He had what looked like mange covering his beard.

“I can hear him calling me. He needs to be let out. I knew it, when I heard the guards outside my door talking about our leader Negan and his wife expecting a baby, I knew we were all saved. His presence will decimate the dead ones. He will save us all. He will lead us to salvation!” The man howled.

“He escaped. He was in the Sanctuary prison, and he broke out. I’ll go find guards.” Eugene said, fleeing.

“Eugene, don’t leave us.” Carol called after him, but he was already gone.

Damn, she thought to herself. If something needed to be done, she had to do it herself.

“There is no messiah. You have it all wrong.” Carol told the man. “Go back where you came from before you get hurt.”

He swiped at Carol with his knife. “No, I can hear him. He wants to be let out. It is time. The man’s eyes were wild and crazed.

“I’m warning you. Stay back.” Carol shouted at him.

“You don’t understand. I was sent here. I was chosen to release him. It must be done.” He howled and cackled.

“Girls, help me. Tackle him.” Carol shouted. They didn’t budge. They stayed frozen on the coach whimpering in fear. “We need to try to pin him down and take his knife.” she instructed. Carol glanced their way for a brief second to see the girls wide-eyed and crying.

Carol changed her tactic. The girls would be no help, she realized. She began to walk sideways, to find something to use as a weapon. She was close to a table with the bottle of wine. As she moved, so did the man. He swiped at her. There was no way that she would let someone hurt her baby. She grabbed the now almost empty bottle of wine by the neck and smashed the end down on the edge of the dining table. The end broke off, leaving half the bottle in her hand with jagged glass edges. She brought it up and wielded it at the man.

“Get back. I don’t want to hurt you. Don’t make me do it.”

“The messiah can’t hurt me. He will never forsake me. I must release him.” The man ran at Carol wildly. When he reached her, she knocked his arm away to avoid the knife and brought the broken bottle up, under his chin, driving the broken glass into his neck and jaw. She shoved the broken bottle in hard and blood spurt everywhere when she cut a major artery in his neck. The man’s eyes never showed fear, never showed pain. They remained wild. Messiah he mouthed before he went down. Carol gave the bottle one last thrust and then released it. He felt to the ground with a loud thump.

The girls screamed from the couch as the man lay there, bleeding to death. Carol then grabbed the knife out of his hand and plunged it into his eye to be sure he didn’t turn and cause any new problems. The girls screamed again.

She ran to them. “Are you all alright?”

“Oh my God, Carol. Are you ok?” Tanya said, jumping up and hugging her.

“Carol, you’re bleeding!” Frankie screamed.

Carol looked at her hands, covered in blood. There wasn’t a scratch on them. “It’s not mine. It’s not my blood. I’m ok. I’m ok.”

“You killed that man!” Amber cried. “How did you know how to do that? That was horrifying!” She wouldn’t stop blubbering and crying.

“Shut up! She saved us!” Frankie yelled.

“I know, I know, its just, that was terrifying. Why did you plunge the knife in his eye. He was already down!” Amber cried in disgust.

“To make sure he doesn’t turn. I had to stab his brain. Girls! You’re alright, not hurt?”

“We’re fine.” Tanya said. “All thanks to you.”

“Don’t you know how to defend yourselves?” Carol asked, exasperated?

“No.” squeaked Amber.

“Not like that.” Said Tanya.

“Not any more. I'm out of practice.” Said Frankie.

“You should learn. You need to know how to protect yourselves.” Carol said wide eyed and serious.

“But we don’t have too.” Amber said. “We have people to do it for us.”

“Obviously not.” Carol said. “You can’t rely on that.”

Just then a group of guards rushed into the room, guns ready.

Eugene came ambling up behind them.

Their eyes went directly to the man on the floor and back to Carol standing there with blood on her hands.

“Is this him?” shouted a guard, motioning towards the dead man on the ground.

“Yes. That’s him. He came at me with the knife. I killed him. I had to. He wanted to hurt my baby.”

“You? You did this?” a guard asked, shocked.

“I did. He was trying to slice me open. I had to do something.”

“Good work.” Said a guard.

“Are you ok?” asked another?

“Yes, I’m fine. It’s not my blood. It’s his.”

The girls rushed to Carol and clung to her sides, hugging her.

“How the Hell did that guy break free?” said a guard.

“Someone must have forgot to lock his cell.” Said another guard. “Huey was on duty this evening. I told him he wasn’t supposed to get high on the job.” Said one guard to the others. “Found him gutted and turning in the prison quarters.”

“Negan’s going to flip out when he finds out. Heads are going to roll.” the guards looked at each other fearfully.

Carol was barely listening to them. She stared at her hands. 23. I’ve killed 23 people. She thought to herself. She had a sinking feeling in her stomach.

“You sure you’re ok ma’am?”

“I’m fine. He, he’s not. He’s dead.” She said sadly.

“Thankfully he’s dead. I don’t know why Negan kept him around all this time. He was bat shit crazy. Negan thought he could be used as a secret weapon of sorts. Release him on an unsuspecting community or something.” Said one guard.”

“You’re safe, that’s all that matters. Thank God. Negan would kill us all if you weren’t. We should have the doctor check you out just to be sure. Come with us.” Said another guard.

“No. I’m fine.”

“We insist.” the guard said.

“Carol, it would be smart to get checked out. Make sure the bambino is A-OK.” Eugene said, concerned.

“I don’t want to go.”

“Maybe we can have the doctor come here. We’ll look after her in the meantime.” Frankie said.

“Good idea.” Said a guard.

Carol couldn’t take her mind off the man she had just killed. The man on the floor lay dead, both eyes were wide open and staring, one with a knife through it. “I did it again. I killed someone. I swore I never would. I can’t believe I did it again.” Carol thought. She was devastated. She had been so careful to avoid this. She thought back to her cabin she had been living in just a few months before. So much had changed.

“Can someone get that guy out of here. I can’t stand to look at that monster anymore.” Amber cried.

“Yes, ma’am, right away ma’am.” A guard in front said. He motioned for others to help him and rolled the man up in the area rug and they carried him out.

“I’ll have the doctor here right away.” Said another guard.

“Thank you.” Frankie said.

Tanya wrapped an arm around Carol’s waist and walked her to the kitchen sink.

“23” Carol mumbled.

“Come here. Let’s get you cleaned up.” Tanya coaxed gently. She noticed Carol was acting differently.

“23” she said again.

“23?” Tanya asked.

“Yes, 23.” Carol said morosely. “I’m so sorry.”

“23 what? Why are you sorry?”

“I killed 23 people. Total. It used to be 22. Now its 23. I can’t believe I’ve killed 23 people.”

“Hey, you saved our lives. That man was insane, he was going to kill you and probably us.” Tanya soothed.

“But he was a person… 23 people…” Carol said.

“He wanted to hurt your baby. You did what you had to do. You stopped him. Carol, you were amazing. If you hadn’t been there, who knows what would have happened.” Tanya continued.

“I just, I just don’t want to have to kill anymore.”

“You’re good at it. Be proud of yourself. I would be.” Tanya said truthfully.

“No, you wouldn’t be proud. You would hate yourself for it.”

“Look, this world has changed all of us. The rules aren’t the same anymore. It was good what you did, saving us. I know it wasn’t easy, but he was crazy. Who knows what would have happened if you hadn’t been here. We all have to do whatever we can to survive. I know you know that better than anyone.” Tanya said warmly.

Carol shook her head acknowledging the words. She was right. Carol let the words settle in her mind as Tanya lathered her hands with soap then began rinsing the blood off.

Amber and Frankie joined them in the kitchen. “Thank you for saving us.” Amber said, hugging Carol from behind.

“You really kick ass.” Frankie said. “You’re a bad ass.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever be scared again with you around.” Amber said in amazement.

Carol smiled slightly. She was thankful for these girls but there was one thing she realized. They need to learn how to defend themselves.

“You all just sat there when the man came in. What would you have done if I hadn’t been there?”

“Probably died.” Amber said, the two other girls agreed.

“You need to learn self-defense.”

“We don’t need to. We have you.” said Amber.

Carol tisked.

That night when Carol went to sleep, she prayed for each life that she took and asked forgiveness. Even though she had been forced into each situation, she hated it. She was terrified at what she was capable of, but Tanya was right. The world was different now and they were all just trying to survive. Still, she would do her best not to take any more lives. She would make one exception. Negan. He would be her 24th.

“24” she whispered.

Chapter Text

A few days later, Negan burst into their living quarters. “Carol! Carol!” I heard what happened? Son of a bitch, who do I have to kill?”

Carol who had been sitting on the couch stood up to greet him.

“My Lord, We’re ok.” she said quickly.

“Like hell! My guards are in for a mess of trouble. How dare they let anyone near this place and you.”

“Negan, we’re fine. Accidents happen.”

“Not on my watch. Mother fucker responsible is getting his head bashed in.”

“Huey, it was Huey. He was high again. He’s dead now.” Frankie jumped in.

“Fucker deserved it. I never should have let him be a guard. Ass hole was always passing out on the job. Fuck.” Negan growled.

“It’s ok. Carol saved us.” Amber said.

“Yeah, I heard.” Negan said bitterly.”

“Negan, I’m fine, really.” Carol said.

Negan expression changed momentarily. He smiled proudly at her “My badass with her balls of steel but I’m sure it was a struggle. Tiny thing like you taking on a full grown man.”

“It, it was.” Carol said, batting her eyes at Negan.

“No, you should have seen her. She was amazing.” Amber said.

Tanya standing next to Amber elbowed her hard in the ribs. Carol had told them to try and not let Negan know just how skilled she was because she may be able to use it someday.

“I mean, it was scary, but Carol was able to fend him off. At least until the guards came.”

“Yeah, well she shouldn’t have too. And what did you ladies do? I heard you three didn’t do shit to help. That true?” Negan growled.

‘We were scared. We didn’t know what to do?” Amber said, her voice small.

“The man even killed the guards outside our door.” Frankie said.

“Yeah, You three need to be punished. If Carol didn’t want you here so much, I would kill each of you and use you as my walker guards around the perimeter. Fuck, I just can’t believe it.” Negan paced in front of them. “She almost gets killed and you didn’t help because you were scared? Seriously? Useless, all of you. Couldn’t produce children, couldn’t help Carol fight off an intruder, couldn’t protect my heir… Why the hell do I bother keeping you around, for fucks sake? I have half a mind to kill you right now!” Negan yelled.

“Negan, please don’t blame them? They couldn’t help it. I was only able to do what I did because I’ve had too before. I lived out in the wasteland a lot longer than they did. They have been in here, behind these walls. Can you blame them for not knowing what to do? You’re the one who so graciously provided and protected. They couldn’t help themselves, let alone help me.” Carol said. She couldn’t let anything happen to the girls on her behalf.

“And thankfully so.” Tanya added. “We are so thankful for everything you’ve done for us my Lord.” Frankie and Amber murmured in agreement.

“Yeah, good point. You three are off the hook, this time but I don’t like it. Next time, you do whatever it takes to help Carol or you’re joining my walker army for sure.”

“Yes, my Lord.” They each said in unison.

“As for my guards on duty that night, I’m taking every guard working that night and lining them up outside tonight. They are going to be taken out by firing squad. Time to test out those bullets Eugene has been making.”

“No, please don’t my Lord. They came just in time and saved us. They couldn’t help it if someone was negligent at his post.” Carol begged.

Negan was quiet, mashing his lips together, pensive. “Fuck. Someone needs to pay.”

“Someone has.” Carol assured.

“You sure you’re alright. The baby, everything good?” Negan said, concerned.

“Everything is perfect. In fact, I think the baby missed you. I can feel it.” Her hands rubbed her slight baby bump. Carol said, her voice sweet as sugar.

“No foolin’.” He smiled wide.

“No fooling.” Carol said innocently.

She leaned up on her toes and wrapped her arms around his neck. “And I missed you too.” She lied. She leaned up and placed a kiss on his lips.

“Yeah, you miss me? Shit, what am I saying, of course you did.” Negan gloated and chuckled.

He made this so easy, Carol thought.

“Come on, lets go to your room so I can show you how much.” Carol said, doing her best to swallow back the bile rising in her throat. She smiled up at him and then stepped back, grabbed him by the hand and led him towards the door. If she could put him in a good mood, she just might be able to change his mind about killing the guards. There will be no more deaths on her hands. Especially to those who didn’t deserve it.

“First, let’s me and you get into the bath so I can scrub all of this dirt off you from the road.” she said seductively.

“You just trying to get me naked?” Negan said with a half cocked grin.

“You catch on quick.” Carol smiled slyly.

Negan licked his bottom lip.

“Then how about a nice message. I’ll use that message oil you like. After, well, we’ll just have to see where the night takes us.” She put an extra sway in her hips as she pulled him along. She looked back to see he was mesmerized and staring at her ass through the silvery blue silk dress she was wearing.

“Hell, I’m not going to say no to that.” Negan said, letting himself be pulled along by Carol.

“Good because tonight, you are all mine. No more work talk. No more meetings.” She purred. “Now let’s get those clothes off you and get you clean before we get dirty.” She dared.

Negan gave her a wolfish grin. “Baby I love the way you think.”

Carol smiled at him through her lashes. “Then come on.” She said, giving his arm an extra tug. “We’re wasting time.”

“God I love this woman.” Negan’s voice boomed. “Ladies, you can relax. You’re off the hook. You get to live. Have a good night and don’t expect Carol back any time soon.” Negan said, his eyes never leaving Carol’s ass as he spoke.

Negan stepped ahead and opened the door, practically yanking her out of it. Before she disappeared, she turned to the girls, gave a reassuring look and winked.

The girls watched in amazement as she closed the door behind her.

“She saved us… again…” Tanya said.

“We owe her! Big!” Frankie said.

“Maybe we can bake her a cake.” Amber said.

“Think bigger Amber. We owe her our lives.” Tanya said.

Chapter Text

Carol was in Negan’s bed tossing and turning. Negan had just gotten into the shower. He had been gone from the Sanctuary again for a couple of days and came back in bloody and dirty. Before he cleaned up, he ordered her to his room and to his bed. She didn’t ask questions about the blood. She just prayed it was from walkers and not people. When he gave her orders, she went begrudgingly. She was four and a half months along and she could no longer sleep on her stomach. Her lower back ached sometimes. She tossed and turned and finally found a comfortable position. She was too tired to stay up and wait for whatever Negan had in store for her.

Since the attack, Negan had become overbearing and almost suffocating. He wanted to be near her often and Carol could hardly stand it. The days he spent at the sanctuary, he checked on her often or he had her make the rounds with him. He would grab her by the wrist and pull her along. Sometimes they held hand but most of the time, he just dragged her by her elbow or wrist. Carol felt like she had less and less time to breathe. She numbed herself to survive and these days, she was numb more often than not.

Since the attack, he also became more of a tyrant towards the Saviors, punishing anyone he thought wasn’t doing their part. The guards had it the worst. He read them the riot act. He cracked down on who he let work security and demoted some of his men that he didn’t see fit. Some, he demoted to the lowest of work duties, cutting their pay points and living quarters, even though they had been loyal to him since the beginning. It began to cause a civil unrest among the community. Other guards were promoted to a higher pay point status and gloated. They used their new found position to push their way around and as long as they didn’t step on Negan’s toes, he let them. Needless to say, things were tense at the sanctuary.

Being pregnant wore Carol out. Negan being more tyrannical lately, wore her out even more. She was starting to doze off when she felt a little twinge inside her belly, almost like bubbles. She rubbed her belly and closed her eyes again to sleep. Bump bump, it happened again. It was tiny but it was there. She sat up and placed her hand on her baby bump. Was that a kick? She moved her hand where she felt the movement and pushed down slightly. Bump Bump, there it was again. “Oh.” She gasped. “Oh wow! Hello in there? Is that you baby?” she whispered. She waited a full minute and nothing. She was about to lay back down when she felt it again. Bump bump bump. “Oh my. Hello little one.” Tears sprang into her eyes. A wave of emotion swept over her. Suddenly the fact that there was a baby truly inside her and making itself known overcame her. A wave of intense love for this little life swept over her next. She burst into happy tears. “Hi baby. Hi. I’m your mama. Are you cozy in there?” Bump Bump. She caressed her belly. “Oh, I love you so much!” she whispered, tears streaming down her face. She wiped her tears and breathed deep then caressed her belly lovingly. “Oh little love. I’m going to get us out of here.”

Just then the bathroom door opened, and Negan walked out in a cloud of steam.

“You talking to someone? What’s going on?” He looked at her sternly.

Carol wondered if she should tell him or not. She wanted to keep this moment to herself.

He eyed her and walked her way, wearing only a towel. “What’s going on?” he asked roughly? Whatever he had dealt with that day had put him in a bad mood. Carol decided that telling him might save her a night of misery. He was bound to be happy with the news.

“I think I felt the baby move.” she said, looking up at him hopefully.

The anger left his face instantly and was replaced with a smile. “No shit!”

Relief flooded Carol to see his mood change. “Yes, come feel?”

She scoot over and Negan sat next to her on the bed. She laid back.

“Here, put your hand right here?”

Negan placed his hand where she told him too and together they sat and waited.

“I don’t feel anything. You sure you felt something?” He said skeptically.

“Yes, just give it a minute. Hey baby, you wanna give me another kick?” Just then there was another bump bump.

“There, did you feel it?”

“I didn’t feel anything.” He said annoyed.

“Here,” she adjusted his hand. “Use your fingertips. The baby is tiny so it’s a small little kick.”

She pushed his fingertips into her belly and felt another bump bump bump.

“There. Feel that?”

“Holy shit! I sure did!” He pushed down again, and they both felt a bump bump. “Damn! My boy is as strong as an ox in there. Hey son, you wanna give daddy another kick?” Nothing else happened.

“Where’d it go?” Negan asked

“Well, we won’t be able to feel it kick all the time. Maybe the baby just went back to sleep.”

He rubbed her belly with his hand, leaned down and kissed it.

“Hello in there. Wanna wake up and play with daddy some more?”

Carol heart started to ache. This should be happening with Daryl, not this monster of a man. He was missing it. Tears slipped down her cheeks. She hated sharing this moment with Negan. He didn’t deserve it.

“Hey, you ok? Don’t be jealous. I’ll give you attention too.”

“No, I’m just emotional is all. Feeling the baby move just made me emotional.”

“Yeah, brought tears to my eyes.” He leaned over and kissed her then climbed into bed. Now come here and give me some sugar. It’s time to give daddy some attention. Carol cringed as he lifted her tank top and began to paw at her breasts. Soon he was removing her underwear. She closed her eyes tight and prayed it would be over soon.

Chapter Text

Carol and the girls were down in the Warehouse shopping, if you could call it that. Negan usually escorted them, but he had business to attend to and set up Eugene to take them around. Eugene and one of Negan’s closest guards, a blond girl named Laura. According to Laura, she had been at Negan’s side since right after the world fell. He trusted her most. The girls walked around, looking at trinkets, herbs for cooking and other odds and ends while Carol watched everything and everyone around her. Once again, she counted the exits. She gaged how many feet were from the bottom of the platform stairway to each exit, planning to walk it later to confirm the distance.

Eugene watched her and called her on it. He sidled up next to her and whispered in her ear. “You don’t gotta worry. You’re safe here. I got things handled. Nothing to fear anyway as seeing how folks are bowing in your presence. You are carrying the proverbial heir to this vastly growing empire. By the way, have I congratulated you? You are one lucky lady to be carrying Negan’s bambino. Folks around here are mighty pleased since it’s put Negan in a much better mood. He hasn’t bashed as many heads in since you came around. Many thanks to you. Many thanks to you indeed.”

Carol listened to Eugene carry on and finally rolled her eyes. “Eugene, cool it.”

“I don’t catch your drift?”

“Just stop it. I feel like you’re trying to sell me on this place, sell me on the situation I am currently stuck in. That you yourself are also stuck in.”

“I will have you know that I am happy to be stuck in this place. I have all of the food I could eat, enough pickles to last a lifetime, an honest job to do, a place of my own and all of the video games I could ask for. I do not plan on leaving.”

“Video games? Really?” Carol couldn’t hide the disgust in her voice.

“I’ll have you know that there are many benefits to video games. It keeps the mind sharp, improves problem solving skills, as well as enhances hand eye coordination and reflexes.”

“So, you will turn your back all those who risked their lives to save you time and time again? People who protected you and helped you survive for video games?”

“Well, it’s more than video games. It’s survival and that’s what I’m trying to do, survive. The video games are just a bonus.” Eugene stated.

Carol followed the girls to another booth and rubbed her baby bump with one hand and her lower back with the other. As she moved though the warehouse, people dropped to their knees as she passed.

“And you turned your back on everyone you cared about. What about Rick? Carl? Baby Judith. They love you like family.”

“Well now…” Eugene stuttered.

Carol interrupted him. “And Rosita. You just turned your back on her. She not only lost Abraham in all this, she lost you too. Aren’t you ashamed of yourself?”

“Hey now, I can turn this around on you. Aren’t you doing the same?”

“No, I traded my life for Daryl’s and to protect everyone in Alexandria. Something needed to be done and I stepped up. I didn’t run and hide behind someone new just because they have more ammo.”

Eugene paused for a minute, thinking. “Well, you don’t seem worse for wear. You have a great life here. You have a baby on the way. From the looks of it, you have everything.”

Carol thought of her loved ones back home. She thought of Daryl, the person she loved and wanted most.

“Not everything.” She told him bitterly.

The girls had moved on without them and Carol left Eugene’s side to catch up.

Eugene scampered to keep up. “You’ll see. Give it more time. You’ll see how good it can be here. We have a life now. 

“More like a sentence?”

“I’m not following.” Eugene looked perplexed.

“This isn’t a home Eugene. It’s a prison. You’re stuck here and so am I.”

“I disagree.”

“Good God Eugene. Take the blinders off!”

Eugene shook his head no, thinking of what she had just told him. She could practically see the wheels turning in his head.”

“If you believe that, you’re not as smart as I thought you were. If you believe that, you are down right stupid.” Carol said.

“Excuse me but name calling is unwarranted, and you are well aware of my genius abilities.”

“Then tell me this? If this isn’t a prison, then how come we can’t come and go when we want? How come we have to stick to Negan’s schedule? Ever think of that? Ever ask to leave?”

“Well, no, the world is a dangerous place. It wouldn’t be smart to leave.”

“That’s besides the point. If you wanted to go, would he let you? Did he bring you here by choice? No. If you wanted to come and go, would he let you? No, the answer is no because we aren’t a part of a new community Eugene, we are his prisoners. Do you have a choice in anything? No! We are only safe until Negan changes his mind about how he feels about us. His mood changes fast, so you better hope you are always on his good side, or you might have an up-close meeting with Lucille someday.

Eugene cowered.

“No, no he wouldn’t. He wouldn’t dare. I’m too much of an asset.”

“Yeah, so were a lot of people in this place that he already demoted or killed. Why don’t you ask around?”

“You, you think he would?”

“I bet my life on it.”

Carol stepped away from Eugene again and left him cowering and trembling with his thoughts.

She hoped she had gotten through to him. She might need to count on him one day.

Chapter Text

“Tanya, Frankie, Amber, I was thinking about something?”

The girls gathered round Carol.

“Yeah. What is it?” Tanya asked as they joined Carol in the living room.

Carol was sitting on the couch and crocheting a baby blanket which she worked on in her spare time.

“I was thinking… Do you know how to fight off walkers? Protect yourself and such?”

“You mean the dead?” Amber squeaked.

Did you ever survive on your own outside these walls?”

“I have but I’m out of practice. I wasn’t on my own, I was with a group.” Tanya said.

“I’ve taken down a walker or two in my day.” Frankie said.

“Good. That’s good. Are you comfortable doing so?” Carol asked.

“Well, no. Not really. They are terrifying.” Frankie admitted.

“Yes, but they are also slow, dumb and not hard to take down if you know what you are doing?”

“I can’t imagine ever getting that close to one?” Amber stated.

“But what if you had too?”

“Hopefully I never have to. Hopefully there will always be someone to protect me.”

“You can’t rely on that. You need to know how to do it yourself or become a walker yourself.” Carol said honestly.

“No, I can’t. That’s horrifying. How can you say that?” Amber whimpered.

“Because it’s the truth.” She replied matter of factly.

“I’m not afraid to take on a walker.” Tanya added.

“I bring this up because I want to make sure you know how to fight. We can’t always rely on others to take care of us. The sanctuary may seem safe, but the reality is, this place can fall, just like anywhere else.” Carol informed.

“Yeah, but that’s highly unlikely, right?” Amber said, her eyes wide and fearful.

“Actually no. I’ve seen better communities fall. I’ve lived it. If you don’t fight, you die.”

“Are you trying to scare us?” Amber said, upset.

“No. I want to save you. I already know that you freeze when it comes to people attacking. That’s not good either. You need to know how to defend and protect yourselves; from walkers and people.”

“But we have guards.” Amber squeaked.

“And that wasn’t enough.” Reminded Tanya.

I was thinking…” Carol spoke pensively. It’s time you learned to fight, so I’m going to teach you. It will be our little secret. No one can know. It’s just safer that way. You know as well as I do that Negan wouldn’t like it, but you have to learn. In this world, everyone must learn. Even children.”

“Children?”

“Yes. It’s never too late. Carl, a friend’s son is a young teen and he can take out any walker with the best of them. He’s been handling walkers since he was a kid. There’s no reason why you shouldn’t be able to either. So will you do it? Let me teach you?”

“Heck yeah.” Tanya said.

“I’m down.” Said Frankie.

“I guess, I mean, I don’t want to but if you think I need to.” Amber said reluctantly.

“I do.” Carol said. “Please let me help you. I hate to think of anything happening to you if someone can't be there to protect you. You must learn to do it yourselves.

The girls nodded in agreement.

"Good." She smiled. "We can start in the morning.”

Whenever Negan was away, Carol stole moments to teach them about fighting walkers, how to survive, some first aid as well as hand to hand combat. The girl caught on quick. Although Amber was reluctant at first, she ended up becoming very skilled. She was quick on her feet. Carol was pleased with their progress. The other bonus, helping to teach them to survive outside the walls made it a bit easier for Carol to sleep at night. "And who knows," Carol thought. "Maybe they would turn around and help her one day." Fighting was hard but important in this world. It would definitely come in handy.

Chapter Text

“Love of my life, how are you and baby today?”

Carol had been taking a nap in her room when Negan walked in. The baby had been particularly active during the night as well as doing jumping jacks on her bladder, making her get up to pee every couple of hours so she had begun napping in the day. At least the morning sickness was over.

Negan’s overbearing behavior was taking its toll on her. All of the extra attention Negan had been paying her made her numb herself regularly. She was often quiet and submissive. She disappeared inside herself more and more for the sake of survival.

She had been sleeping on her side with her back to the door when she rolled over to see Negan standing over her. She jumped in fright but did her best to hide it and pasted a smile on her face. He crawled over into bed with her and made himself comfortable. She scoot over to give him room.

“You’re home early. I thought you would be out a couple more days. Everything go ok?” She was annoyed but was careful not to make her question sound like an accusation.

Negan pulled her body into his and grabbed her baby bump.

“Went great. Just came back early because I missed you.”

“Oh... that’s sweet of you.” She said, faking enthusiasm.

“Yeah, my dick was getting really lonely.”

“There it is.” She thought, the real reason. He kissed her and began to grope her.
She gently nudged him away. “Negan, can this wait. I’m exhausted. The baby kept me up all night kicking and I hardly slept.”

“No, it cannot wait. I need you.”

“What about your other wives?”

“I don’t want them. I really don’t need them anymore. I’m more of a one woman guy these days, you know that. I’m only keeping them around for you. Frankly, I should have ended them the after the intruder tried to kill you. But you know, I have a soft spot for you, so here they still are.”

“Well, aren’t you kind.” Carol to hide her sarcasm. “I’m exhausted and frankly a bit nauseous. Can we pick this up later?”

Negan sighed dramatically. “Really, you don’t think you can even manage a blow job? That magic mouth of yours can make me blow my load real quick.”

Carol’s stomach turned. “Negan please. The baby is wearing me out and I feel terrible.”

“Fine. I’m feeling generous today. I’ll give you a break. Rest my dear heart but tomorrow night your ass is mine. The baby won’t be the only one keeping you up.” He kissed her passionately and left the room. Before he closed the door he hollered to his other wives. “Come on ladies, follow me to my bedroom. Time to pay your dues. I’m going to need all three of you. Brunette, you start by rubbing my shoulders, Blondie, you get my feet. Massage and toe sucking are a must. Red, you get to start with my dick. If memory serves, you weren’t too bad at the good stuff. Chop chop, I don’t have all day.”

Carol cringed. She felt bad at what they would have to partake in on her behalf. She made a mental note to do something extra nice for them later as exhaustion took over and she fell asleep.

Chapter Text

“Negan was back yesterday. Thanks for your stock of meat from hunting, he didn’t threaten us.” Rick greeted Daryl.

“Everything went ok then?” Daryl asked, unloading his catch.

“Mmm hmm? He asked for you, said you left to go hunting. Said he wants 75% of whatever you bag.”

“He ain’t gettin’ it.” Daryl gruffed. “He got my last hunt, 100% of it. He ain’t gettin’ anymore.”

Daryl, returning to the community after a week away, had caught two large bucks and plenty of rabbits to put in a smoker. He worked hard for this meat and wasn’t about to give it to the saviors.

“Well, we can lie about how much you did catch but we do have to part with some of it. At least one of the deer.” Rick said, matter of factly.

Daryl was already at work, hanging the deer and peeling the skin off with his buck knife. He grimaced. “He ain’t gettin’ any of it. He took too much from us already.” Daryl said bitterly, thinking of Carol. Rick knew exactly what and who Daryl was talking about.

“Hey, we’ll get her back. I know we will.” Rick soothed.

“Yeah, when?” Daryl barked.

“Soon.”

“Yeah, you keep saying that, but it’s been months! He’s still alive and Carol’s not here. Looks like this will be how it is from now on.” Daryl stopped skinning the deer to light a hand rolled cigarette. “What I don’t get is, how you can be ok with it?”

“I’m not.”

“And you just expect me to sit here and act like everything is ok. Well let me tell you something, it’s not!”

“Hey, you know I’m not ok with this. I love Carol but.”

Daryl interrupted Rick. “What if this was Michonne. What would you do? Huh? Sit here and take it?”

Rick’s eyes went wide. He looked scared. “I don’t know. I, I can’t say that I would be ok.” he paused.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Daryl said bitterly, a cigarette pinned between his lips. He continued to work at the deer skin.

“Look, I would be going insane if it were Michonne, I admit it, but I might still have to do the same. I am trying to keep this community alive.”

Michonne appeared, carrying baby Judith.

“You saying you would sit here on your ass and just leave me in that place with that monster?” Michonne spat.

Rick turned to her, and his eyes went wide. “Michonne, I’m sorry, all I’m saying is, I would be doing what I could to keep everyone alive. This isn’t easy for everyone, but we are alive.”

“This is no life Rick. I’m with Daryl. We have got to fight back. We have got to get our girl. We can’t do it unless we’re united.”

Daryl looked at Michonne thankfully, nodding his head in agreement.

“Ok, if you can think of a plan that won’t get some or all of us killed then tell me because I’m out of options.” Rick said defeated.

Just then, someone hollered from the gate. Visitor.

Daryl threw a tarp over the meat he was about to prepare and unhooked the hanging deer and dragged it into his basement apartment to hide it. If they wanted to take his meat, he would be damned if they would take all of it. He did his best to hide some of it.

Rick headed to the gate while Michonne went back inside with Judith who had begun to cry.

The gates were opened, and Dwight rode in on Daryl’s bike.

Daryl ran back out of his place and caught up with Rick, lighting up another smoke.

Dwight pulled up along side Rick and Daryl. “Special delivery.” Dwight reached out and took the cigarette from Daryl’s mouth and took a long drag then tossed it on the ground and stomped it out.

“To what do we owe this honor?” Rick asked Dwight.

“Just here to give you this. An invitation.”

“Invitation?” Rick grabbed the card from Dwight and tore open the envelope.

“What’s it say?” Daryl asked, not hiding his aggravation.

“It’s a dinner invitation from Negan. But he is inviting himself.”

“What?” Daryl was not amused.

“You are invited, to join my wife and I for dinner, tomorrow, at your house. We are expecting a feast. Do not cut corners. Please be sure to have the entire council present. All my love, Negan” Rick read aloud.

“Pshh.” Daryl scowled.

“Better hop to it.” Dwight said. He started the bike and rode back out the gate as fast as he had come.

“A feast?” Rick said alarmed. “How are we going to pull that off when he has taken most of our food?”

“We don’t. He eats the way we been eatin’.”

“Well, there’s one good thing. We get to see how Carol’s doing.”

“Mmm hmm. Now, lets work out a plan to get her back.” Daryl said matter of factly.

Chapter Text

“My love. Wake up, it’s a gorgeous day. The skies are blue, the sun is shining, the birds are singing and we’re going out.”

Carol rolled over in her bed and groaned. She lay on her back, her baby bump popping straight out. She was six months along and according to the Sanctuary doctor; the pregnancy was going perfectly. Her hands automatically went to her belly, massaging it. The baby gave a kick inside and she rubbed the spot.

“Good morning to you too little one. You sure are active this morning.”

Negan went to her side and pushed her hands over so he could feel the baby move.

“Hi squirt. It’s your dear ol’ dad.”

Carol tried to sit up, but Negan wouldn’t let her.

“Wait, I want to feel him move.”

Carol felt a summersault of movement inside her and suddenly she had the intense urge to pee.

“Whoa ho ho. He is really moving in there.”

“Yes, and jumping up and down on my bladder. Can you move please. I really gotta go.”

Negan laughed as Carol practically pushed him out of the way and made her way to the bathroom.

A few minutes later Carol returned, and Negan was waiting for her in the living room. “Havin’ my baby.” He sang. Carol cringed inwardly. Negan kissed her and she moved her way to the kitchen.

She put water on to boil for tea, then sliced bread and lathered it with homemade butter and jam. She did her best to ignore Negan who helped himself to whatever he could find in the kitchen. Carol looked out their small window to see that the sun was barely rising. The girls weren’t up yet, and Carol hoped Negan’s booming voice didn’t wake them.

“Today is a special day my sweet. We are going out.”

“Out?”

“Yep, out. Like a real date. I am taking you out to dinner?”

“Out to dinner? Where? Are restaurants and shopping malls open again? Did I miss something?” Carol joked lightly.

“Very funny my dear heart. Even better. We are going to Alexandria. They are making a feast for us.”

“Excuse me?”

“Yep. I invited us over there for dinner.”

“No.” Carol said with a gasp.

“No?”

“I mean, I don’t feel up to going.”

“Have you forgotten rule number one? You do not say no to me.” Negan said sternly.

“I’m too pregnant to be out in the world among dangerous walkers.” Carol said lamely, her voice small. Really though, she didn’t think he could face seeing Daryl’s reaction once he realized she was pregnant. He had no way of knowing that this baby was his. He would assume it was Negan’s and that was libel to kill him. There was no doubt Negan would parade her around, make a big show of her pregnant belly to really get to Daryl and the others. She couldn’t bear it. Tears went to her eyes.

“You will be well protected. You’ve been cooped up in this place long enough. So, we’re going out. You could stand to be a little more grateful.”

“Forgive me. I fear for our baby.”

“I will never let anyone, or anything get near you or the baby and don’t you dare doubt me.” His voice firm, his words clipped.

Tears fell from Carol’s eyes and Negan saw. He changed his tone slightly “You’re scared. I get it but Lucille and I will make sure you are perfectly safe.”

“I’m sorry but.”

“No buts. I’m taking you so they can see their next mission. They need to start collecting baby supplies. And I want to show off my beautiful pregnant wife.”

Carol wrapped her arms protectively around her belly and tried to think of something to change Negan’s mind, but she knew it was pointless.

“Come on now. Buck up butter cup. I got this. Now get ready and pretty yourself up extra nice. I want to show off my wife and my son.”

Carol was devastated at the thought. “I don’t have anything to wear. I have outgrown most of my clothes.” She said, an excuse coming to her.

“Don’t you worry your pretty little head. New maternity clothes are being brought up any minute but I gotta say, that little black dress you had on yesterday, hot.”

“Yeah, it stretched but it was really uncomfortable.”

"No matter. New dresses are on their way. Now get ready, we’re going out.”

Carol felt like she would be sick. How was she going to get through this day? Maybe she could get Daryl alone. Maybe she could find a way to tell him. Or get a message to him. Something... Whatever it was, she had to be careful. Things could go bad real quick. Still, maybe it would be a step in the right direction. Maybe she could get this day to work in her favor somehow. A tiny bit of hope filled her.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later on, Carol was dressed and ready to go. She found a loose fitting baby doll dress to put on with some boots. It was comfortable and almost hid her pregnant belly. Her hair, longer now fell down her shoulders in waves. She had put on her own make-up, using tips from the girls as Amber styled her hair. She looked beautiful but her stomach was in knots.

When Negan came in to retrieve her, he took one look at her and sighed. “My beauty. You look enchanting. That dress though, it’s a no go. Not today. You can hardly tell that you’re pregnant. I plan to show you off proudly to our friends in Alexandria.”

“But it’s comfortable.”

“Yeah, well today isn’t a day for comfort. Now put on something that shows that glorious belly of yours. I plan to show my son off proudly today.”

“But.”

Negan gave her a look that shut her up.

“Yes my Lord.” She said weakly. Frankie and Tanya ran over and began going through the dresses for Carol.

“Find something sexy.” Negan told them with a sly smile on his face.

“Negan, there aren’t many sexy maternity clothes.”

“Figure it out. Now!” his voice boomed.

The girls scrambled into action.

Chapter Text

“Why do you look so scared. You should be glad to be out of the house?”

“I’m sorry. You know I’m not comfortable with this.” Carol said quietly.

“And I told you not to worry. Trust me.” He forced.

Carol nodded. Her insides twisted with worry. How was she going to go through with this? How could she face her friends while pregnant? Especially when they didn’t know the truth about the child she was carrying.
She worried relentlessly.

Before they left The Sanctuary, Carol changed two more times before Negan was happy with her look. She had on a red wrap dress with a V shaped neckline, black patent leather Prada heels and diamonds dripping from her neck, ears and fingers. She was not a fan of the jewelry. She refused to take off her Sophia necklace. That was one thing, Negan never bothered her with. She looked at herself in the mirror and shook her head. Once again, she felt ridiculously overdressed and unprepared for the apocalypse that was now the world. At least with stilettos, she could use them as a weapon if she got in a pinch. It was now Fall and the weather was cooler. Negan at least let her wear a large, warm peacoat for the trip but insisted that she would take it off when they were indoors to show off her baby bump. Carol was thankful for at least that.

The trip over was a lot less eventful than the trip before. Dwight kept his eyes on the road and Negan kept his arm around her possessively. A truck loaded with Savior men carrying weapons followed Negan’s truck. They would be their security during the visit. The time getting to the community went surprisingly fast and before she knew it, they were arriving at the gates. Carol saw Rick and Carl standing guard and the gates were opened. Dwight didn’t hesitate and pulled right in. She watched as Rick and Carl moved quickly from the gate watch, to run towards their house.

Instead of parking in the loading area near the gate, Dwight moved through the community and pulled right up to the houses.

Carol suddenly felt faint. She couldn’t do this. She couldn’t face them like this. Shame washed over her. Seeing her pregnant, with what they thought was Negan’s child… she couldn’t bare it. What would they think of her? She hated to admit even to herself that she was having to sleep with Negan. But for them, seeing her pregnant would be proof of the shameful things she had to do. She took a deep breath and reminded herself that it was for the sake of survival. She had to do what needed to be done to keep everyone alive. Her mind raced through the different reactions they would have. They would no doubt loathe the idea that Negan was continuing his legacy and even worse, using her to do it. With a child of his on the way, there was a chance that his reign of terror would continue after him. There was no way to tell them the truth. And Daryl, her heart ached for him. This would tear him apart. He would think he lost her to Negan forever. Another worry needled at her. Daryl would never want to touch her again, she was sure of it. And she wouldn’t blame him. She was tainted. He would see her pregnant with what he thought was Negan’s baby and be repulsed by her. If she ever made it out, how would she convince him otherwise? If she made it out… she thought again. She had to make it out. “Please let me make it out.” She whispered under her breath.

Dwight hopped out of the truck and Negan began to open his door when he turned back to her. Carol looked around for Rick and Carl, but they must have gone into the house.

“Come on sweetheart. This is a friendly visit.” He said with a wolfish grin. He leaned in and kissed her cheek and stepped down, pulling her with him.

Carol stopped him. “Negan, I don’t feel so good. Really. Maybe we should head back.”

“You’re just nervous. It’s been a long time since you saw them, I get it, but I won’t have you ruining my fun. They are in for a big surprise. I can’t wait to see the looks on their faces when they get a load of you.” He chuckled wickedly. “I can’t wait to rub it. These fuckers are going to lose their shit.” He leaned into the truck cab, kissed her pregnant belly, rubbed it, and then pulled her arm and forced her out of the truck.

Carol felt bile rise in her throat out of disgust for what Negan found joy in.

“You know the rules, you pull any kind of shit, our deal is off. You be a good girl and everyone gets to live, got it?”

“Got it.” she said, her voice small. She wrapped the peacoat around her body protectively and Negan looped his arm through hers and pulled her along.

Chapter Text

Rick who ran ahead, went in the house to let everyone know Negan and Carol had arrived.

Negan waited patiently with Carol on the porch steps. Dwight stood nearby dutifully, keeping his eye on everything and everyone so Negan could relax.

Inside the house, Rick had gone though and peaked in the kitchen. “Get ready.” He said and disappeared back towards the front door.

Rosita, Aaron, Tara, and Michonne were putting the finishing touches on the dinner.

“We should poison that Cabron.” Rosita said as she stirred the soup cooking in a big pot.

“No, you know that wouldn’t be wise. We would be in danger of poisoning ourselves. Plus, what if it took a long time to kick in?” Tara pointed out.

“Tara’s right. What if it didn’t kill him and just made him sick. He would know. We can’t risk it.” Aaron included.

“Do you think this is enough food?” Michonne asked.

“No but that’s ok. He needs to see we are hurting.” Aaron answered her.

“True.”

“I miss Carol’s cooking.” Carl grumbled as he stepped in to eye their meager feast .

“Me too.” Sasha said, coming into the kitchen. “Tables set. They here yet?”

“Me three. I miss Carol’s cooking too.” Said Tara, playing with bright green sunglasses she had on top of her head. And yep, they’re here.”

“I heard a car door.” Rosita answered.

“Yep, the asshole is here.” Daryl grumbled as he came into the kitchen.

A few seconds later, they heard a knock on the door. More like a bang, undoubtibly done with Negan’s ridiculous bat.

Rick, who was waiting by the door, opened it. Standing in the frame was Negan and Carol, Dwight standing guard behind them with a semiautomatic assault rifle.

Rick looked them both up and down to see Negan dressed in a suit and Carol in high heels and what seemed to be a fancy dress under her coat.

“Sure, come on in.”

Rick moved out of the way and let them enter. He was going to close the door on Dwight, but Dwight blocked it with the barrel of the gun, so Rick reluctantly let him in.

“Something smells go-ooood.” Negan announced. “I hope there’s a lot because we brought our appetites.

Rick ignored Negan and looked at Carol, trying to see if she was ok. There was a fullness to her that wasn’t there before. She looked healthy and taken care of. He took a small amount of comfort in that. He tried to meet her eyes, but she kept her head down.

“Negan, Carol, you both look well.” Rick said politely.

“We are fan-fucking-tastic.”

“Good, that’s good.” Rick said stiffly.

Michonne walked in with some glasses of sun tea. “Good evening. I hope your trip over was uneventful. Carol, you are looking well.” Michonne said, a fake smile on her face. The question was out of true concern for her friend. The fake smile was put on for Negan. She remained on guard, wondering what Negan had up his sleeve.

“I am, thank you.” She answered after Negan nudged her in the back to react. Carol didn’t look up.

Michonne met Rick’s eyes for a moment, both worried about Carol’s change in demeanor.

“Have a seat.” Michonne said, placing the tray on the coffee table in the living room. Negan and Carol sat on the couch and Rick and Michonne sat down in chairs across from them.

“To what do we owe this honor? What’s the special occasion?” Rick asked?

“Well, life has been especially good to me these days and I figured it was a good time to get together and celebrate my good fortune and to also lay out a new mission, but we will get to that later. Negan took a glass of tea and drank.

“You know. This would be a whole lot better with some ice in it.”

“Yeah, well, we don’t have that kind of power here. We use what little solar power we have for more important things.” Rick answered.

“Yeah, well at Casa De Negan’s we have ice. At least at my place. Such a treat. Isn’t that right Carol?”

All eyes went to her. She didn’t look up. She just gave a stiff nod.

Rosita walked in then with a bowl of pecans. “Nuts?”

“Don’t mind if I do.” Negan said, popping one in his mouth. Rick helped himself to a few and tried to seem calm.

“Lookin’ good Rosita. How’ve you been?” Negan flirted.

“Fine. Dinner is just about ready.” She said stiffly, fire in her eyes. She turned and walked away.

“Damn, if looks could kill.” Negan said and laughed.

Nobody else laughed.

“Where’s my main man Daryl? Not out hunting I hope. I really need him to be here tonight.”

“He’s here. I think he was getting cleaned up for dinner.”

“Here.” He grunted from his place in the hall where he had been trying to get a look at Carol. He stepped into the living room.

“There he is. My main man. How’s it hanging? A little to the left? A little to the right?” Negan joked.
Daryl didn’t answer him. He looked at Carol instead. His heart filled to be in her presence. He studied her face, trying to meet her eyes. She kept her head down and seemed to shrink into herself, trying to be invisible. He had seen this behavior before but not for a long time. This was similar to the Carol he had met in Atlanta. The same Carol who was trying her hardest to blend into the background while making herself useful at the quarry. The same Carol who was always covered in bruises and being bossed around by her abusive husband. She looked healthy enough but something about her was diminished and it killed him to see her this way.

“Carol, you good?” Daryl leaned over a little to try to catch Carol’s eye. She didn’t look up. She just gave a slight nod.

“Fuck yeah, she’s good. Better than ever.” Negan answered.

“Was talking to Carol, not you.” Daryl rasped.

“Whoa ho ho. Gettin’ your panties in a twist there Daryl?”

“Shut up.” Daryl growled.

“Hey, calm down.” Rick said, standing up part way and holding his hands out, expecting a fight.

“Oh come on Rick, don’t worry. Daryl and I are friends, aren’t we.” Negan said, smiling wide and eye balling Daryl.

Negan was daring Daryl to react. Carol kept her head down but grit her teeth, hoping Daryl could remain calm.

She glanced up at him for a brief second, her eyes pleading with him to remain calm. She gave a slight shake of her head to tell him not to do anything stupid.

Daryl just sucked in his breath which made a hissing sound while clenching his fists.

Negan laughed and grabbed Carol’s hand and kissed it, a show of affection to rub in Daryl’s face. “So, this tea is nice and all but, do you got anything stronger? Wine perhaps?”

“No.” Rick said, stone faced. “We gave it all to you.”

“Oh yeah. That’s right.” He gave a laugh. “And you keep it comin’. Whatever you find.”

“So, you still haven’t said why you’re here? Is there a reason or did you just miss us?” Daryl asked, not hiding the bite in his voice.

“I am so glad you asked. So glad. You’re all going to love this. Everyone, gather round. I have an announcement.” Negan boomed.

Rosita walked back into the living room followed by Carl, Tara and Aaron.

Negan stood up. “Now, you know that things are great at Casa De Negan’s. I have everything I want. Supplies, artillery, food, my own army, people that worship me, wives that adore me and one I especially can’t get enough of, plus a big fucking cock”, he said, rudely grabbing himself. “Yeah, I know you guys are jealous. The only thing missing is an heir to my empire. A son, to take over for me one day. I have tried with my wives for a few years and nothing.”

Rick and Michonne exchanged worried glances. Daryl was beginning to seethe. They were afraid of where his little speech was leading too.

“Now I gotta tell you, there were doctors out there that had the audacity to say that I might be the problem, can you believe that shit? Me? Negan, infertile. Ha. I knew I wasn’t, not with this set of family jewels. I also knew that if I was going to produce an heir, it had to be someone extra special. Not just any hot bitch off the street. Someone exquisite, someone worthy. Now when I met Carol, I knew she was special. With those eyes, that spit fire and tight ass, I knew she had to be a firecracker in bed. I wasn’t wrong. But she is more than that. Oh, so much more then that.” He said, not hiding his glee. “So that brings me to my announcement.”
Negan pulled Carol up by the elbow and she stood up, obeying. “Take off your jacket sweetheart.”

She shook her head no, and he gave her a poke in the back, a warning. She glanced up at Daryl for only a moment, her chin wobbling. Slowly, she began to shrug out of her jacket. Negan, impatient, grabbed the collar and pulled it off her. She stood, head still down, revealing her thin form and very pregnant belly.

Everyone gasped and somewhere in the hubbub, Carol heard a sharp cry. A voice she recognized as Daryl’s.

“Yes, it’s true. Behold everyone. My fertile fairy is carrying my seed. I’m finally going to be a dad.” Negan announced with his arms our wide.

The room was silent, mouths hanging open. Carol did her best to contain the tears. What they must think of her? She wished she could tell them that it wasn’t his. They probably wondered why she didn’t fight back. They probably wondered why she would let him do this to her. They probably wondered why she didn’t just kill him but there was so much hanging in the balance and this pregnancy complicated things. She wished she could tell them that it was Daryl’s baby she was carrying and that she was still trying to figure out a plan. That there was so much at stake, their lives for one but she couldn’t. She just stood there while Negan chuckled proudly.

“Yes, I impregnated this hot piece of ass and probably on our wedding night too. I am that good. It was meant to be, meeeeant to be. I am so damn happy. So that brings me to the next part of my announcement. Your next mission. Baby supplies. The next time I visit I want to see baby furniture, blankets, carriers, pacifiers, you know, all that shit. My son is going to need it and sooner rather then later. Carol is 5 months along so you have under four months to get it together but I want it all sooner than that. Got it?”

The group stared at him, still trying to digest the information. They didn’t react immediately.
“I said, got it?” his said again?

“Of course. We got it.” Rick spoke up.

“Good.” Negan said sternly. A slow smile spread across his face as he looked at the small crowd triumphantly. He looked at Daryl who had a tear running down his cheek, his chin trembling. His announcement had the effect he wanted, and he reveled in it.

Michonne looked at Carol, her pregnant belly, popped out and high. Something was off. Five months? From the looks of it, she should farther along. How could she only be 5 months? she wondered. Maybe the baby was big. She worried for her friend. Not only was she being put through this, forced to have a baby by this awful man but she would also have to survive the birth. She closed her eyes for a moment and said a silent prayer.

“You feeling ok Carol? Everything good with the pregnancy?” Michonne asked.

“Yes, thank you.” She said, barely above a whispered.

Daryl stared in disbelief, his heart cracked and began to cave in on itself.

“What? No congratulations? No cheers for my good fortune?”

“Congratulations.” Rick choked out, followed by murmurs from the others.

“You should feel my son kicking in there. Strong as a damn ox.” Negan said proudly, putting a hand on Carol’s stomach.

Everyone just stared at her in disbelief.

“So, we all just gonna stand around with our mouths open or are you clowns going to feed us? My son needs to eat.” Negan said loudly.

“Yes, shall we?” Rick said, standing up and motioning Negan toward the dining room.

It seemed to rattle them out of their shock, and they all headed to the dining room.

Negan followed Rick but stopped in front of Daryl on the way. Daryl, still standing at the edge of the living room near the hallway looked at Negan hatefully, gnashing his teeth. His cheeks were still wet with tears.

“You ok there champ?” Negan asked him snidely. “Are you… Are you crying Daryl?” Negan’s hand reached up and caught a tear on his finger. “Well look at that. I do believe you’re really crying. Son of a bitch. Ha! Hilarious.” Negan cackled.

Carol, standing next to him stiffened but kept her head down. She tugged on Negan’s arm to keep him walking. He let himself be led away and left Daryl standing there alone with his tears.

Chapter Text

Everyone but Daryl was settled at the table.

Rick passed a mix of oil, vinegar and blackberry juice down the table to add to the salad.

Negan looked down, unimpressed at the bowl in front of him. “What is this? Rabbit food?”

“It’s a salad. It’s more than we’ve been eating lately.”

“You know, I was gonna say, you all are looking a little too thin. You should work harder to feed yourselves because damn.” Negan chuckled. “You all look sad.”

Daryl walked in and took his seat. He looked at Carol, again trying to meet her eyes but she kept her head down.

“Nice of you to finally join us. Can you believe this shit? Damn rabbit food.” Negan said insulting his hosts.

“It’s all we’ve got.” Michonne says flatly. “Thanks to you.”

“There’s soup too.” Carl added, trying to save Michonne some backlash for her remark.

“Well, lets hope it’s better than this salad.” Negan said, digging into the leafy greens. Everyone else began to eat after him.

Daryl snuck glances at Carol sitting at the table, a baby bump keeping her a distance away from her salad bowl. She took small bites, seemingly forcing herself to eat. She chewed robotically. She looked up and caught his eye once, and he caught a look of anguish sweep over her face before she glanced back down. Daryl noticed the spark in her was missing, the light in her eyes dim. Somewhere in there, he knew his Carol still existed. She had been through so much already. No doubt in his mind she could come back from whatever Hell Negan put her through. He would make sure of it. If he could, he would put an arrow in Negan’s head right at this dinner table, but he couldn’t make rash decisions. Dwight stood by in the corner of the dining room, rifle at the ready. Two men in the living room, a few others scattered on the porch, guns drawn. No, he couldn’t act out in anger. He had to be smart about this.
Soon they were done with their salads and Rosita began dishing out the grouse stew.

“Any names picked out?” Carl said, trying to make light conversation in the tense room.

“Well yes in fact. Thank you for asking Carl. Negan, Negan Jr. Maybe just call him NJ for short, or Junior. We’ll see what sticks.”

“You sure it’s a boy?” Michonne asked.

“Yep, I can feel it in my bones, although, the ultrasounds haven’t been able to reveal anything. Yep, our doctor has all the best equipment. We’ve tried to get a look at the gender, but the little quirt is always facing the wrong way. Still, I know it, sure as I know my blood runs in his veins.” Negan smiled proudly.

“And if it’s not?” Rosita dared.

“Well, in the off chance that I am wrong, and I am never wrong, Carol and I will just try again. He reached over and took Carol’s free hand and squeezed it. And that’s the fun part. Making babies. Not that we need an excuse to get busy but oh yes. Yes indeed I want a big family anyway. Not just one, I’m hoping Carol can pop out at least a few more after this. Grow my legacy.

It was the first Carol heard of this. Shock rocked through her. She felt a pang in her stomach. Her mouth popped open and she dropped her spoon. It fell into her soup bowl with a small splash and a clatter. The idea shook her to her core. She looked at Negan, eyes wide, who smiled and wiggled his eyebrows at her.

Carol stood up just then, gripping a cloth napkin in her fist. She didn’t mean to but she panicked. All eyes went to her. 

“May I use the restroom?” she asked, looking at Negan.

“Go right ahead, you remember where it is.” Said Rick in a friendly tone.

She didn’t move. She stood waiting for Negan to answer. “Yes, you may. Dwight, will you escort her.”

Carol stepped away from the table, her heels clicking on the wood floor, Dwight behind her. All eyes followed her out of the room.

“Got her trained good don’t I?” Negan bragged. All eyes went from Carol and back to Negan. He looked to be enjoying the disgust on their faces.

“Like I was saying, I want a big family. The more the merrier. I am growing my empire and the Negan legacy will continue to reign.”

“Good for you Negan.” Rick said dryly.

Carol went into the bathroom and closed the door and locked it behind her. She leaned back on the counter trying to hold in a sob. Her hands flew to her mouth as the sob escaped her. She did her best to calm down. She turned and gripped the cold tile of the countertop and breathed deeply. Her head was spinning. Negan wanted more? More children? In her mind, her life unrolled before her as she imagined being stuck at the sanctuary with him, a handful of kids running around and cursing with his bad attitude, pushing each other and anyone else around. Her practically being chained to the apartment she shared with his other wives, only to be used for sex and breeding. All while her and Daryl’s child was being raised by that awful man. She couldn’t? She wouldn’t let this happen. She let out another sob as tears fell. She let herself cry. The baby kicked, right into her bladder so she went to the toilet to relieve herself. She did her best to get a grip on emotions. She had to tell Daryl. She knew it could backfire if Daryl knew the truth but the look on his face, the agony of him seeing her like this, thinking it was Negan’s child was more than she could bear. She had to let him know the truth and hope whatever followed didn’t get them all killed. She had to think up a plan, quick. She washed her hands and used her napkin to smudge the teary make up under her eyes. She looked at the cloth napkin and thought up a plan. Looking in drawers, she searched for something to write with. She had to hurry. Negan would already be getting impatient. There were no pens in the bathroom drawers. Just brushes, safety pins, homemade bandages.

Dwight knocked on the door. “You ok in there.”

“Yes, just freshening up.” Carol said, her voice wavering.

“Well hurry up.”

She couldn’t find anything to write with, so she took a safety pin and pricked her finger. She spread the cloth napkin out on the counter and squeezed blood out of her fingertip, then dragging her finger across the cloth. She spelled out a simple message with her bloody fingertip as fast as she could. When her finger stopped bleeding part way through, she pricked it again, and then again before being able to finish her simple message.

Dwight knocked on the door again. She folded her napkin, sucked the blood off her pointer finger then opened the door, and stepped out.

“All done.”

“Took you long enough.” He gripped. “Negan’s libel to kick both our asses.”

“Sorry.” She apologized. She looked at Dwight who seemed genuinely concerned.

“You ok?”

“Hmm?” She was surprised he asked.

“You doing ok?” Dwight said. He sounded sincere.

Carol gave Dwight a fake smile. “Fine.” She said.

Carol, wondered if Dwight truly cared or if this was some game. She shrugged it off then went back to the dining room, gripping her folded napkin and sat down, hiding it on her lap.

“There she is.” Negan boasted. “She looks great, doesn’t she?”

“Yes, looking well.” Rick agreed.

“Damn right. Pregnancy suits her. And you all thought I couldn’t take care of her. She is living the good life, not a thing to worry about. Just has to focus on growing my seed. Isn’t that right Carol. You tell them how good you have it.” Negan said, squeezing her hand.

“Its, its nice.” She muttered.

See, all is well at Casa De Negan’s. Now, all we need are baby supplies and we’ll be all set. Like I said, just four more months to go.”

They finished the soup, Negan forcing Carol to eat all of hers even if she didn’t have an appetite.

“So, what’s for dessert?” Negan asked as Aaron and Carl stood up and began clearing plates.

“Dessert?” Rick asked.

“Yes, its customary when hosting dinner Rick, to provide dessert at the end of a meal.”

“We don’t got nothing like that. You took all our food.” Daryl rasped, angrily.

Negan looked at Daryl, an eyebrow cocked. His tongue dragged across his lower lip and a slow smile spread across his face.

“No matter. I have my dessert right here.” He said, his hand going to Carol’s shoulder and gripping it. He leaned over to Carol and kissed her.

Daryl snarled and got up from the table, taking his bowl to the kitchen.

Negan laughed, a low rumble in his throat. “That was fun.”

Michonne looked at Negan with distaste. Rosita tsked and got up, following Daryl to check on him. Carol wished she could punch Negan but her limbs betrayed her. Her hands stayed in her lap, griping the napkin. Rick waited at the opposite end of the table.

“Sorry, we couldn’t supply more. This is the most any of us have eaten in days.”

“Well, I am sure grateful for the hospitality. Come on Carol, lets get while the gettin’s good.” He stood up and pulled her up by her elbow. Those who were in the kitchen, came back out to the dining room upon hearing
Negan announce he was leaving.

"Leaving so soon?" Rick asked, surprised.

"Yep, but don't you worry. I'll be back soon."

“Everyone, much obliged. Don’t forget what we talked about. Your next mission. Baby supplies.”

“You got it.” Rick said with a nod.

Carol was ringing the napkin between her hands. Daryl watched her closely. She caught his eyes for a moment, looked at him with a certain desperation as if trying to relay something to him. He couldn’t catch on. She tossed the napkin down on the table and stepped away, waiting for Negan.

Rick congratulated Negan again and there were murmurs from the others. They all moved towards the front door as Negan continued to boast about his son. They stopped in the foyer and Carol stood dutifully by.

“Can I say goodbye to Carol? Give her a hug? She’s like an aunt to me.” Carl asked Negan.

“Sure. Go right ahead. I don’t see the harm in that.” Negan said.

Carl stepped up to Carol. “I miss you. I miss your cooking. I miss the way you used to read to us kids.” He said genuinely.

“Miss you too.” she said, her voice soft and quiet.

Carl reached out and put his hands on her belly but stopped himself. “Can I? He looked to Negan.”

“Yeah, go right ahead.” Negan said.

Carl gently placed her hands on her round belly. “Can you feel the baby kick?” he asked her.

A soft and gentle smile played on her face. “All the time.” She answered.

“Cool.” Carl said. “I remember feeling Judith move in my mom’s stomach too. Remember?”

She nodded. “I remember.” She replied.

Aaron asked Negan a question about baby supplies and the color choice of the crib to give Carl a moment with Carol.

Carl got emotional. His eyes got misty. He leaned in to hug her and held on to her tight. He had another reason for hugging her. What Carol didn’t know that this exchange was part of a plan the group had cooked up to get a message to Carol. Something they knew she would want to hear.

“She had the baby. It’s a boy, named him Hershel. They are doing good.” He whispered into her ear quickly.

Carol who was embracing the boy almost gasped at the news. Maggie, he was talking about Maggie. She and the baby were fine. It gave her hope.

Carl released the hug while Negan ranted about not caring about the color of the baby furniture and that they just needed to get it as soon as possible.

He looked at Carol then to Negan. “I hope I can meet the baby when its born.” Carl said to Negan, looking hopeful and innocent.

“Yeah, well maybe one day that can be arranged.” Negan said. “If you continue to prove your loyalty.”

Carl didn’t say anything and stepped away from Carol and went back to stand next to his dad.

Negan gave Rick a few more orders. Pinched Carl’s cheek as if he was a little kid then patted his head. “Keep an eye on things around here for me Carl. Make sure people are doing what they’re supposed to.” Carl’s face went from complacent to upset. Negan smiled and patted his cheek roughly then stepped closer to Carol and took her hand pulling her towards the door.

“Carol say bye to our friends.” Negan ordered.

“Bye.” She whispered, keeping her head down.

“I’ll be back soon for those baby supplies. Come on Dwight. Let’s get this show on the road. It will be dark before we know it.”

Negan turned back to the group.

“Oh, and don’t be getting us a used crib, infested with God knows what. Get us something brand new, still in the box. Put that shit together before you give it to me. In fact, I want Daryl to do it. You seem like a handy mother fucker. You get the honor to put my kids crib together.”

Daryl scoffed, clenching his fists and fought the urge to use them on Negan’s face.

They stepped outside, followed by Rick and Michonne.

Negan’s men loaded into the back of the truck while Negan helped Carol in and Dwight got in the driver’s seat.

Soon they were on the way, Carol glanced out of the side mirror, seeing her friend’s faces blur in the reflection as tears filled her eyes. She saw Daryl, a look of agony on his face. She sucked in a breath and forced herself to tear her eyes away. She hoped on top of hope that he would find the note.

Chapter Text

“Bullshit! What the fuck was that bullshit?” Daryl said, anger he had been holding back erupting now.

“I’m as shocked as you are.” Rick said, trying to remain calm for Daryl’s sake.

Daryl paced the living room frantically. “She’s pregnant?”

“I’m so sorry Daryl.” Michonne said, reaching out to him. He ignored her.

"You think it’s real” You think she’s really pregnant? This wasn’t just some trick Negan is trying to pull?”

“No, I don’t think so.” Rick answered honestly.

“Think about it. Negan’s doing all he can to punish me for leavin’ The Sanctuary. What if this is all fake, to get me to come back or somethin’.” Daryl stopped in his tracks for a moment, looked at Rick and Michonne, his eyes pleading for them to agree.

Michonne could tell he was grasping at straws. “No Daryl, I’m sorry. I’m pretty sure she’s really pregnant.” She replied, placing her hand on his shoulder.

“Naw, she can’t be. She didn’t think she could have kids anymore. She tol’ me so.”

“Well, she was wrong. I’m sorry.” Rick said, apologetically.

“This is bullshit. Fuck that asshole. It can’t be true. She can’t be pregnant with that mother fucker’s baby.” Daryl’s chin began to tremble again and instead of tears falling, anger spewed from him. He screamed and turned from them, punching a hole in the wall.

Everyone else ran in the room, save Carl and the sound of Judith crying came from an upstairs bedroom where she had been napping.

Rosita ran to him and patted his back as he bent over, huffing in deep breaths. He felt like he was going to be sick. Aaron looked on worriedly, mumbling something to Tara who stood shocked in a corner. Michonne disappeared upstairs to get Judith whose cries were louder now.

“Naw, it can’t be true. Naw, naw.” Daryl remained bent over, hands on his knees as the truth of Carol’s pregnancy sunk in.

“I’m sorry man. I wish there was something I could do.”

Daryl, angrier than he had ever been, lunged at Rick, needing to take it out on somebody. He rushed him and grabbed his shirt, shaking the man. “It’s your fault. It’s your fault Negan has her. You just let it happen. You don’t even want to fight back.” Daryl said getting ready to punch Rick.

“Hey, brother, stop. You know there is nothing I can do. He has our balls in a vice. You were there. You were there when he killed Abraham, Glenn. You know what he is capable of. You’ve seen the size of his army. He took all our weapons. Tell me brother, what would you have done differently? And didn’t you make a promise to Carol? Didn’t you promise her that you wouldn’t try anything?”

“It’s bullshit. You’re the leader. Do something!” Aaron had Daryl by the shoulders by then, trying to pull him back. Daryl was shaking Rick again, getting ready to punch him when Carl’s voice cut through the screaming.

“Guys, look. I found something. Guys!”

Everyone turned toward the teen.

“Carol left something. I think it’s for you Daryl.”

That stopped Daryl in his tracks. He turned to Carl who held out a white cloth napkin.

“Look at it.” Carl coaxed.

Daryl released Rick and turned towards Carl, taking the cloth.

“Read it.” He said.

Daryl looked at him and back down at the cloth. He opened it up and there, scrawled in what looked like blood was the word “Yours”. Then Daryl noticed the top corner had the letter D for Daryl written in her blood, the bottom corner had a C for Carol. His heart skipped a beat. He let out a gasp. He held it out to the others to see.

“Yours?” Rick read, a question in his voice.

“Wha’s that supposed to mean.” Daryl asked? His head was spinning too much for him to make sense of the word. The red brown letters of drying blood blurring together the longer he stared.

“Rosita gasped. "Look Daryl, she is letting you know she is still yours.” Rosita said, at his side.

“Ya think?”

“I do.” Rosita said confidently.

Michonne came down the stairs carrying Judith. She looked on curiously. Daryl held up the note so she could see. She read it, her eyebrows knit together. “It definitely means something.” She looked at it quizzically.

“See brother. She still loves you. She will always love you.” Rick said.

“No matter what, she will always be yours.” Rosita added.

“We gotta get her back.” Daryl said matter of fact. Holding the napkin as if he was holding Carol herself.

“We will. Its just a matter of time.”

“And no kid of Carol’s is going to be raised by that rat bastard.” Daryl said confidently. “Not if I have something to say about it.”

Chapter Text

Carol sat uncomfortably between Dwight and Negan in the truck. Potholes and small debris in the road made it a bumpy ride.

“Did you see that Dwighty boy? I made Daryl cry.” Negan slapped his knee, laughing.

“Yeah, I saw.” He answered.

“Like actual real tears. He’s probably crying like a damn baby right now. That’s some funny shit, isn’t it?”

“Yep.” Dwight said agreeing. But he didn’t agree. He was getting tired of Negan’s sick games. He let Negan destroy his own relationship. He thought it would be easy to stand by and watch it happen to someone else. It wasn’t. Even though he was a jerk to Carol in the beginning, thinking she was an idiot for risking her life for another, he realized he was wrong. She wasn’t an idiot. She was someone good like Sherry and the more he got to know Carol, the more he liked her. She was genuinely a nice person. He noticed the little things she did for the people around her, despite her predicament. He stood aside and watched as Negan practically sucked the life out of her, her light going dimmer and dimmer. It made him sad. He had seen the same thing happen to Sherry and it ate at him. How could he let it happen to someone else? Also, the more time he spent in Alexandria, the more he liked the people. He hated them at first, living in their pretty little community as if the world had kept on spinning the same. Thought they deserved to suffer. Back then, he had no problem pillaging their supplies. He had no problem hurting them but now he was getting to know the people, in a way and they seemed alright. A lot better then most of the shits he had to deal with working for Negan. Those ass holes only cared about themselves. This group genuinely cared and looked out for each other. He wished that he and Sherry had found Alexandria first instead of The Sanctuary. He had started to daydream about what it would be like. He could bet his life on the fact that he and Sherry would still be together. He could bet that, despite the apocalypse, they would be thriving. He looked over at Carol who was stiff and numb, a far away look in her eyes. She look like a wounded animal caught in a trap, resolute to the fact that she couldn’t escape.

There was something else Dwight had to contend with. He had to live with himself. He had a hard time sleeping at night, guilt setting in and weighing on him like an anvil on his chest. He tossed and turned but everything he had done since working with Negan kept him up at night. Especially when it came to Daryl and Carol. He wore Daryl’s vest, rode Daryl’s bike because it made him feel some semblance of power; of being somewhat of the man he used to be. He and Daryl really weren’t that different and Sherry knew it. When she left that note for him in their old home, after running away, she said that Daryl reminded him of the man he used to be. Daryl and Carol reminded him of he and Sherry in a lot of ways, the connection they had, the way they seemed to share words with just a look. He hated Negan with a passion for how he broke up him and Sherry. He loathed how Negan claimed Sherry as his own and did whatever he wanted to her, all while punishing Dwight for sport. And now he was just like Negan… but worse, he told himself. Worse because unlike Negan, he knew better. He glanced down at the vest he was wearing and suddenly felt like an imposter. He didn't deserve wear it. The man who wore this vest never once bowed down to Negan. Maybe he could change things. Maybe somehow, someway he could help Carol and Daryl. He might not survive it, but what did he have to live for anyway? Not much these days.

Negan chattered on, laughing about each person’s reaction to seeing Carol’s pregnant belly the rest of the drive. Carol seemed to shrink in on herself more and more with each passing minute.

Dwight decided to start to make some changes right then and there.

Chapter Text

Once back at the Sanctuary, Carol exhausted, asked to be excused to her room. Thankfully Negan left her to it because they had to check on some things that had gone on in the warehouse. A fight broke out down there that he needed to contend with.

The girls all waited with baited breath to see how her afternoon went but she just looked at them and shook her head no.  She went to the bathroom, then put on comfortable clothes and crawled into bed.

As she lay in bed, the reaction of her friends haunted her. Especially Daryl’s. She couldn’t get over it, his pain and anguish. Daryl rarely cried but today he did. His tears tore at her soul. The agony in his face would forever haunt her. She wished she could have run to him and tell him the truth. That this baby was his. Theirs. She wished that she could tell him that when he walked in that living room and started talking, the baby in her belly reacted to the sound, as if it knew that its daddy was out there, the one talking. How the baby kicked twice while he spoke. With an agonizing need, she wished she could have reached out to him. She wish she could have grabbed his hands and put them on her belly to feel his child move inside of her. Hot tears poured from her eyes.

She thought of the news Carl had whispered into her ear. Maggie had the baby, a little boy. She named her son after her dad, Hershel. Carol felt a sense of relief that both mother and child were doing well. And to name him after that sweet old man on the farm, he would be so proud if he was still alive. Glenn too. She wondered if the baby resembled Glenn? She wondered what it would be like if none of them had ever met Negan. Glenn and Maggie would be living happily together with their brand new family. They had felt safe enough to start a family at the time. Things had been so steady and safe in Alexandria for long enough that they felt they had a future. Then Negan happened. He had a way of taking everything good in this world and turning it upside down or smashing it to bits. It was horrifying. But, unbeknownst to Negan, life moved on. Maggie was alive, not dead like Father Gabriel had told him. She was alive and she had given birth to a son. “Glenn, Maggie” Carol whispered. She had watched them fall in love on the farm. It made her believe that miracles could happen even in the darkest of times. That among all of the things going wrong in the world, love could still bloom. Negan might have killed Glenn but he didn’t take all of him. Glenn had left a piece of himself inside Maggie that would continue on. Hershel was their future and Glenn would live on through him. Carol smiled. She hoped the same for her baby. That it had a chance to be born healthy and strong and survive this world. She would do everything she could to try to make that happen. And who knows. Maybe one day, her child and little Hershel Jr. could grow up together.

Her mind drifted back to Daryl. She wondered if he found the note and even more so, wondered if he would know what it meant? She worried. Part of her was afraid of the fall out that may come from this? Was she selfish for trying to tell him? It could cause problems for everyone. She pictured the agony on his face she had seen today and her heart broke.

“Oh Daryl. I’m so sorry.” She whispered. She hugged her pillow, letting it soak up her tears and eventually fell asleep.

Chapter Text

“Boys. Boys, boys, boys, whatever it is, I’m sure there is enough for everybody. Stop fighting! Damn animals, all of you!” Negan said, showing up to the warehouse to break up the fight. Laura, one of his henchmen was trying to stop to put a stop to the men. The group of Saviors were all fighting over a few pallets of medications that were just brought in from one of the runs. When they heard Negan, they froze. Negan, trailed by Dwight, walked closer and the crowd parted. All men dropped to their knees.

“Good. You aren’t forgetting your place. Now, what has all of you tearing at each other’s eyes out. Dwight, will you check out that pallet?”

“Looks like some form of medication. Cough Syrups, Aspirin, Codeine, and antibiotics, IV’s and other medical supplies. Looks like that swarmed Red Cross site paid off. Dwight inspected other pallets nearby, seeing an array of medical supplies and other resources.

“Well, well, well. I am disappointed in you boys. What were you planning on doing with all of those pills? Did you think I wouldn’t find out? Do you think I am stupid enough not to have one of my men do inventory before it is even brought in? This is for the sick! This is for our doctor’s office. These are vital resources and you boys are in big, big trouble, trying to steal from me. What do you have to say for yourselves?”

“No! I didn’t do it. Not me.” Came cries and murmurs from the men.

“No? Then why weren’t any of you fools fighting over any of the other pallets brought in?”

The crowd was silent. Everyone else who had been working in the warehouse when the fight broke out were all on their knees and practically tucking their heads between their legs to stay out of it.

“Who started it?” Negan asked.

No one answered.

“I asked, who started it?”

Still, no one answered.

“If no one says anything, then you’re all going down. Now tell me, who started it.” Negan said as he twirled Lucille to taunt them.

“He did it!”, a scraggly man to Dwight’s left cried out. He pointed to a man on his right.

“Is that true?” Negan asked the group.

“Yes sir.” A few men murmured.

The man pointed out began to tremble and cry. Negan walked over and stood in front of the man. He was in his 30’s. A dad type who wasn’t one of the usual troublemakers. He looked desperate.

“Please. My daughter. She’s sick. I just needed the medicine for her. She has pneumonia and I can’t afford the medicine. I don’t have enough points to buy it. She just needs antibiotics. Please… I can pay you back. She’ so sick. She’s only 5. Please help me. She’s all I got.”

“Oh, well why didn’t you say so.” Negan said in an overly friendly tone. Dwight knew this wouldn’t be going anywhere good. He crouched down to the man’s level. “What’s your number?”

“6530” the man answered.

“Well 6530, that is a shame… a damn shame. What’s your job around here?”

“Trash pickup and disposal.” The man answered. He looked hopeful.

“Well, I thank you for your service, for cleaning up my shit.” Negan stood back up.

“And the rest of you sack of shits? What was your reason?”

The men didn’t answer.

“You have nothing to say for yourselves?”

One of the men had his hands behind his back.

“What do you have there?” Negan said, nudging one man with his foot.

Dwight looked at the man, the scraggly, unkept one. The man didn’t respond. He tried to shrink into himself.

“What, you got balls to steal from me but not balls enough to admit it?”

No one said anything.

“Dwight, why don’t you see what the man’s hiding?” Dwight stepped into action and approached the man. He was reaching down to grab the scraggly man’s arm when he jumped up and tried to run. Dwight tackled him before he could take three steps. A bottle of pills went flying.

Negan stood calmly while Dwight secured the man and brought him back in front of Negan. The man stood awkwardly, eyeing the bottle of pills that rolled across the floor. Dwight shoved the man to his knees then grabbed the bottle off the floor and handed it to Negan.

“Bad move. Bad move indeed. Let’s see what was so important that YOU would risk your life for it?” Negan’s voice boomed. He read the bottle. “Codeine! You risked your life for a few pills?”

The man didn’t answer again. He began to tremble, his eyes on the floor.

“Big mistake. Big, big mistake!” Negan shouted. Dwight saw fire in his eyes, and he knew what was coming.

“Now, am I a fair man around here?” Negan shouted to the entire warehouse.

“Yes.” Many voices answered.

“Do I provide food, a place to live and protection?”

“Yes.” The crowd answered again.

“Is stealing ok here in the Sanctuary?”

“No.” voices murmured.

“That is correct. The answer is no. What do I always say? Huh? There are rules for a reason. Nothing matters if you’re dead? Right?”

“Right.” The crowd replied.

“I break my back for you people. I go out to the wasteland and make sure you have everything you need, and this is how you repay me? I’m here to tell you, that shit does not fly. No indeed! Now, what do you have to say for yourself?” he shouted at the man kneeling at his feet.

The man stayed silent. “I said, what do you have to say for yourself.”

“I’m sorry.” The man’s voice stumbled.

“He’s sorry, you hear that? He’s sorry. Now that’s more like it. We do not permit stealing. When you steal from me, you still from yourself and that will not be tolerated! So that is why, I am going to have to make an example out of this man.”

The man kneeling at Negan’s feet finally looked up, shock in his eyes. Negan smiled down at him, licked his lips, took a batting stance, and swung Lucille. The bat made contact with the man’s head with a loud, sickening crack. Everybody winced or gasped.

“Like I said, I’m a fair man but shit like this does not fly!” he shouted. Negan wasn’t done. He circled the man who was now slumped sideways on the concrete floor. Negan raised the bat over his head and brought it down hard. Dwight stood by, trying not to flinch as the bat came down again and again on the man until there was nothing left but a mess of blood, flesh, bone and brain.

The other men still on their knees in a row in front of Negan shook and cried.

“I never ever want to see this happen again! You hear me?” Negan shouted. The crowd murmured in agreement. “I can’t hear you! Never again, is that correct?”

Yes Negan.” Voices shouted more clearly.

“That’s better.” Negan paced in front of the row of men, Lucille on his shoulder dripping blood.

“I am glad you all understand me. No one, and I mean no one steals from me without paying the price.”

Everyone including Dwight thought Negan’s tirade was coming to an end when he stopped his pacing in front of the father who had tried to take antibiotics for his sick daughter.

“No one!” Negan shouted. He raised Lucille quickly and brought it down on the father’s head. “And I mean no one will ever steal from me again!” Negan shouted as he began beating the man to death. This time even
Dwight jumped when the bat made an impact. Negan didn’t stop. He pounded away at the man until there was nothing left but a bloody pulp on the floor, worse than the first.

That’s when Dwight’s blood began to boil. It was one thing for Negan to kill the man stealing the drugs for a quick fix, but it wasn’t right for him to kill a man for trying to save his daughters life. Just like he punished Dwight, Sherry and Sherry’s sister for the insulin they needed. Now there was a sick little girl in the Sanctuary without a father. Anger that Dwight worked so hard burying, rose up. He clenched his fist to hold himself back from reacting. He wanted to jump on Negan and pound him, but somehow he restrained himself.

Negan stopped, hovered over the body, panting.

“And that’s how it’s done. This is what happens when you disobey me. I didn’t want to have to remind you all, but it looks like you needed it. This is what disobeying me looks like. And the rest of you who tried to steal from me, it’s one year of working in the slums for me and you will be stripped of whatever rank you held here.”

The room was silent. Dwight waited for his next orders.

Negan turned to him. Find someone to clean this shit up. You and Laura need to make sure the medicine gets to the hospital ward and locked away. Oh and…” Negan bent down and took the box of antibiotics from the dead man’s hands. “Find out who that little girl is and make sure she gets the medicine. Her dad paid for it with his life so consider his debt covered. After that, find the girl and put her in our childcare ward with the other orphans.”

Dwight whose face was stone nodded as Negan left giving orders to his other right-hand man, Laura. She nodded along, seemingly less bothered by what had transpired.

Dwight decided then that he would make a plan to get out. To leave and run far away, follow Sherry’s trail. There were some things he needed to take care of first.

Chapter Text

Negan went to his quarters to rinse the blood and gore off he and Lucille. He took his bat into the shower, lovingly washed it, kissing the tip as if it were his first wife, the one who his bat was named after. He serenaded the bat and swayed with it under the stream of water.

“My God Lucille, my dirty girl. You are sexy as Hell. You served me well today. Now, if you don’t mind. I am going to find my current wife and bang one out. You understand right?”
With that, he got out of the shower, dried off, placed Lucille in the brackets on the wall above his headboard and went to find Carol.

A few minutes later, dressed and in Carols room, he stood over her while she slept. He sat down on the edge of her bed and placed his hand on her baby bump. She woke, jumping in fear. She looked up at him, bleary eyed.

“Negan?”

“I missed you.”

Carol mustered a fake smile. “I thought you were going to let me take a nap?”

“I did. It’s been over 2 hours and now daddy needs you.”

“Negan please, it was a long day. It’s already evening. I was planning on sleeping through the night if this baby lets me.”

“Yeah, well I was planning on fucking my wife who stood at an alter and promised to love, honor and obey.”

“It wasn’t exactly an alter.” She teased lightly, hoping to take him out of his serious mood.

“You mocking our nuptials sweetheart?”

“No.” she said, not hiding the defeat in her voice. “Not at all… my Lord.” She mustered.

Negan climbed into her bed and spooned her, enveloping her with his long limbs. Carol felt confined and claustrophobic as Negan nuzzled in closer, kissing her neck. Carol felt his erection poke her backside and tried hard to hold still and not move away from him.

She was emotionally exhausted and worn out. She wished she could be any place but here.

“Now let’s get up before I can’t hold back any longer and take you right here. Don’t want to make the other girls jealous.”

Negan released her, stood up and she looked up at him tiredly.

“No, please no. I just want to sleep. The baby is making me tired.” She whimpered.

He grabbed her upper arm and pulled her up roughly. She stood up and balanced herself. His hand didn’t relax on her upper arm. It squeezed tight and she knew it would leave a bruise.

His eyes looked menacing. “You know better than to say no to me. Come on, you’re coming with me and that’s that.” He hissed viciously.

She reluctantly followed him and prayed that he would get it over with quickly then fall asleep. Negan began to remove his clothes as he walked into his quarters and took off the t-shirt Carol was wearing.

“I need you baby. I need you bad.”

Negan pulled her to him and kissed her hard on the mouth.

“I had such a great day and then I had to come back here to find people trying to steal from me. From me!” Negan emphasized. “I bust my ass to make a great life for everyone and they have the audacity to take from me? I won’t stand for it. I didn’t. So, Lucille and I had to get a little dirty. I bashed some skulls, and you know how smashing brains turns me on. I had to have you right away.”

Negan was kissing her breasts when Carol froze. She looked at Negan’s bat that was on a rack above the bed. The same bat that took the lives of two of her friends. Anger boiled in her.

“Negan, no, please stop. I don’t feel well…”

“Let me stop you right there. You’re not getting out of this.”

“How’d you like that little treat today? A trip to see your old pals?”

“Was nice.” She murmured as he licked her ear.

“Yeah, loved all those reactions. Jealous bastards, every one of them, but you’re mine and that baby in you, is mine. I put it there!” Negan said, his voice full of glutton. “Me.” He grunted as he rocked his hips against her.

Carol’s stomach turned. She wanted to flee. “Negan, please, stop. I can’t, I just can’t.”

“I said no! Now get on all fours, my dick is aching for you.”

Carol cringed and held back a wave of nausea. He had just taken two lives, insulted her loved ones and now he wanted to do this? It never failed to shock her. The more terror he caused, the more turned on he was.
Carol did as she was told and got on her hands and knees, her lower back cramping from the weight of her belly. Lucille was right above head, so she closed her eyes tight so she didn’t have to see it. Two fat tears squeezed out of her eyes as anger began to boil in her vains.
“Yeah baby, look at that ass. Mmm Mmm I love it.” Negan leaned down and bit an ass cheek. Damn. You are juicy and oh so good. He climbed behind her got on his knees and lined himself up behind her then slammed his dick inside of her. He didn’t go slow. He shoved into her without warning and started thrusting fast and hard.

Carol cried out at the force of his actions. He pumped into her mercilessly as he held on tight to her hips. She cried out every time he slammed into her which just spurred him on. She prayed he would finish soon. He didn’t. Carol was glad he couldn’t see her face as angry tears burned her eyes. She grit her teeth. When he finally came, he roared out like an animal as he finished emptying himself inside of her. “You are mine bitch!” He screamed. Carol didn’t know why he had to reaffirm that he had her, but he did it almost every time. This time, it was with more force than ever. She hated to admit that it scared the Hell out of her. All of it. She tried to be strong, and part of her was numb but he had a way of bringing her back around to the present, making her face her mortifying situation. It broke her down a little more each time. But today was different. Something in her began to change. Someone else had a way of bringing her back to herself. Daryl. As much as she felt like disappearing inside herself, the blood boiling in her veins over Daryl’s anguish began to fuel her. A part of her began to reawaken.

Negan laid down on the bed beside her, her still on all fours waiting for him to give her orders to move. She hoped he would let her go to bed in her own room. Instead, he ordered her to lay down next to him just before he fell asleep. It didn’t take long, soon he was snoring. Carol waited until his breathing was deep and even and climbed out of bed to go to the bathroom and clean up. She couldn’t look at herself in the mirror anymore. Especially after moments like this. Instead, she avoided it as she made her way to the toilet. She stayed sitting on the cold porcelain, thinking. Anger, like a fire went through her. She had to escape but how? She needed help from someone from the inside but who? Eugene would be no help. She couldn’t picture any of the others wanting to help her either. Maybe she just needed to kill Negan and cut her losses. Get to Alexandria before the others did and convince everyone to leave, to run far away and start somewhere new. Somewhere far where Negan’s people couldn’t find them. She pondered the idea. That wouldn’t work. They had worked too hard to build their community to let it go, she knew. She had to save them, but how? With a baby in her belly, how?

There was one thing for sure. This day had lit a fire in Carol. Her anger was fueling that fire. Through the flames she had heard her own voice again. The fighting side was reawakening. She felt a sense of renewed strength. She would find a way and revenge would be sweet.

Chapter Text

Later that night, after things in the community settled down, Michonne climbed into bed next to Rick. He lay on his side, his back to her. He could tell by his breathing that he wasn’t asleep.

“You ok Rick.”

Silence…

“You know none of this is your fault.” She said soothingly, rubbing his back.

He twitched but said nothing. Finally, she realized the twitch was actually a sob.

“Hey. Rick, we can fix this.”

“Yeah? How?” his voice rasped.

“I don’t know but we can find a way.”

“We can’t change what happened to Carol. She’s pregnant. And far along too. There’s no going back from that.”

“A baby isn’t the worst thing. It’s her baby, no matter who the dad is. We can still fix this. We can still save her.”

“And lose more of us, more lives? What if next time he kills you? Or Carl? What if he kills all of us just so he can take this place?”

“There’s always a chance he will, until someone puts a stop to him.” Michonne pointed out. She kissed Rick’s shoulder and he finally turned to her.

“Then we gotta find a way.” He rasped.

“We will.” Michonne said evenly.

As Rick fell asleep beside her, she thought the note Carol left to Daryl. “Yours.” Although Carol and Daryl never made it official, never showed more than friendly affection in front of them all, everyone seemed to know they belonged to each other. It was easy to see that they were two halves of the same whole. Daryl, often aloof and Carol, playful and teasing, there was definitely always something there, something between them. Michonne had never been sure how far they had gone with each other but since Carol left with Negan months back, the truth became clear. Watching her risk it all for him and him trying to risk it all for her, it was evident that that they were madly in love with each other. Their intimacy was evident to her now.

“Yours...” She whispered. “Yours”, she said again.

Daryl already knew that. Maybe she was reaffirming that fact since she was with Negan now. Or maybe it meant something else. Could it be an anagram? She rearranged letters in her mind. No, it wasn’t that.

Michonne fell asleep with the word on her lips.

“Yours.”

Chapter Text

“Visitor.” Someone announced from the wall. Rick and Daryl who were helping to reinforce a wall, went over to the gate to see who it was.

“It’s King Ezekiel, Jerry and some of the soldiers at the Kingdom.”

“Let them in.” Rick shouted up.

The gate opened and Daryl and Rick greeted the King who rode in on a horse. Gerry was beside him, some soldiers behind them and one man driving a cart.

“Ah, beautiful day for a ride.” The King announced.

“Welcome. What brings you here today?”

“Just wanted to see how our neighbors are faring. You all look well.”

“We’re ok. A bit hungrier than we’d like to be but we’re getting by.”

“Then today is your lucky day. We brought food.”

Daryl stood by watching this strange man and like before, didn’t know what to think of him. He was a bit of a joke but it seemed to work for the Kingdom so who was he to judge? The King and Jerry both dismounted their horses, and two Alexandria’s stable hands came to look after them. Rick instructed a few others to unload the food. Daryl helped himself to a peach that was in a basket of fruit.

“Thank you! You don’t know how much this means to us. We don’t know when we can pay you back though.”

“No no no, you have me wrong friend. It’s a gift. No need to repay.”

“Thank you. Thank you kindly.” Rick said with a small bow of his head. The relief showed on his face.

Together they walked around Alexandria, the King chatty. Daryl and Jerry followed.

Rick eventually brought them in to his home to offer them water or tea. The King often looked around hopefully. It wasn’t lost on Rick or Daryl.

“This place looks good. You all seem to be holding up well.”

“We are.” Rick answered, wondering where the king was going with this. “Negan doesn’t make it easy, but we get by.”

“I see. Yes, we have the same struggles, but we have been fortunate with our food supply. As of now, we have plenty, although we don’t let Negan know just how much. He’s not allowed in the Kingdom.”

“He has never entered your community?”

“No, not once. We meet in secret on the outside. I wouldn’t want my subjects to worry so they don’t know about the threat.”

“Threat, that what you call him?” Daryl asked.

“What do you call him?”

“A monster. The devil incarnate. Evil personified.” Tara who had joined them answered.

“Isn’t that a little harsh?”

“I don’t know what you’ve experienced but that has not been the case for us. He barges in, kills our people, steals our women. Or women?” Rick informed.

The King looked horrified.

“One woman.” Rick added.

The King and Jerry looked alarmed.

“Why does he treat you so?”

“We fought back.” Daryl said, gravely.

“Ah, we didn’t. He made his point, and we obliged him. He did promise to provide outside protection, so it seems to be a fair trade, but I do agree he takes more than he gives. I am gathering that that is not always the case.”

“It ain’t.” Daryl said and spit.

“That’s a shame.” Said the King regretfully.

“It is. We need to work out a plan. Hope you might want to help us.”

“We try not to fight if we don’t have to. We can’t afford to lose any soldiers. Lives are too precious. Our greatest asset.”

“I agree but I feel like if we don’t plan an act of defense, we might lose everyone.” Rick stated.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” The King said.

“So, if you aren’t here to talk about Negan, why did you come?” Tara asked.

“I thought it would be nice to visit. See how neighbors are faring.” The King said, looking around.

“Well, you came, you saw. We are starving but our gardens are replenishing. We are trying to rebuild our supplies. We have no ammunition because they took all our guns but we’re making it work.” Rick informed.

“Well, maybe we could trade. I’ll send over some supplies. We have plenty. Our farm did great this year. So, I was wondering, on our tour of the community, I didn’t see one familiar face. She seems to have left her
domain near my Kingdom and I was hoping to find her here.”

Rick looked a little confused, but Daryl knew exactly who he was talking about.

“Yeah, well she ain’t here.” Daryl said a little too forcefully.

“Who are we talking about exactly?” Rick asked, perplexed.

“Carol.” Both the King and Daryl answered in unison.

“Ah. No, sorry, she’s not here.” Rick answered regretfully.

“Would you happen to know where I could find her?” the King asked gallantly.

“Why don’t you ask Negan.” Daryl spat.

“Excuse me?” The King asked, confused.

“Negan, he has her.” Rick informed, a pained look in his eyes.

“What? No! It can’t be. She is so capable, so strong.”

“Yeah, well apparently Negan likes those qualities.” Daryl growled, taking out his pain on the King while also feeling jealous that another man was interested in her.

“No! You can’t mean that.” The Kings eyes went wide.

“She belongs to Negan now. She’s one of his wives. Traded her life for all of ours.” Rick explained.

“No. Not Carol. That man is a monster.”

“Yeah, well it’s even worse than that?”

“Worse? Is she ok? Did he harm her.”

Daryl grit his teeth and crossed his arms tight over himself before lighting a cigarette. He couldn’t stand it anymore, speaking the truth. Especially to another man who seemed to be just as fond of her as he was.
Rick looked down. Daryl sucked on his cigarette. Tara looked away.

“What? What is it?” The King asked, eyes wide and frightened. He looked to Jerry and back at Rick.

“Come on boys, are one of you going to let the King know what’s up or should I?” Tara said, looking at both of them.

“She… She’s pregnant.” Rick told him.

“No.” King Ezekiel gasped. “No, no.”

“Yes, pretty far along too. Five months Negan says.” Tara informed.

“How could this happen?”

“Carol wanted to help. She tried to save us. She insisted. Gave no other option. She made a deal with Negan. Her life for our lives. She agreed to marry him. That didn’t mean Negan wouldn’t come take from us, but it did mean that he wouldn’t kill anyone else. She has kept her side of the bargain, so he has kept his and now she’s pregnant with his child.” Rick explained, his voice cracking.

Daryl was thankful that he didn’t mention that she had traded her life, specifically for his.

“My God. This is a tragedy.” Said the King. He looked devastated.

“Indeed.” Rick agreed. “It is.”

Daryl looked at the King and his men. “You gonna help us make a plan? Do somethin’ to get her back or what?”

Daryl didn’t much like the King, but he would do anything if it meant getting Carol back.

“Now that I know everything that has gone on, I feel like we must do something… But what?” The King said, his mind trying to wrap his head around the information.

Jerry looked worried for the King. “Dude, we need to help but how?”

“We don’t know yet. We need to talk to the Hilltop, figure out something. Negan needs to be taken down, one way or another.” Rick said matter of factly.

“Glad you found your balls again Rick.” said Tara, a half-smile on her face.

Chapter Text

Carol was up early, sitting at the kitchen table, nibbling on bread and jam when there was a knock at the door.

Negan had been busy with the others fighting off a hoard of walkers outside the sanctuary. She was thankful for the distraction. She had slept amazingly the night before and felt rested.

There was a quiet knock at the door and Dwight came in soon after bringing bags of food and other supplies.

“Oh hey, sorry, didn’t really think anyone would be awake this early.”

“Yeah, I’m an early bird. Plus, the baby woke me up kicking.”

“Oh yeah? Wow. What’s it feel like?”

Carol looked at Dwight, surprised by his kindness.

“Well, it used to sort of feel like bubbles but now it feels more like there is a tiny person in there doing jumping jacks and somersaults.”

Dwight cracked a smile and gave a little laugh. “No way! That’s wild.”

Carol felt the baby starting to move.

“You wanna feel?”

“Naw, I shouldn’t.”

“Why not?” Carol asked.

“I don’t know. Negan might get mad. Plus, I don’t want to do something wrong and accidently hurt you.”
Dwight said fearfully.

“You can’t hurt me. Come on, feel.” Carol said kindly.

Carol grabbed is hands and placed them on her belly where she had been feeling movement.

Dwight looked at her surprised. Carol watched Dwight’s face contort from being unsure about touching her to absolute surprise when the baby gave a kick.

“Whoa! I felt it. Oh, there it is again.” Dwight was elated.

Carol smiled.

Dwight looked at her and his smile faded.

“Hey, sorry. I’m sorry about you know, all this? I’m sorry I had any part in it.”

“Hey, it’s not your fault.” Carol said, her forehead creasing with worry.

“Yeah but, I’m guilty for not stopping it.” Dwight admitted.

“You can’t control Negan. You are just trying to survive like the rest of us.” She soothed. Carol was curious at his change in behavior. As time had gone on, he seemed to act softer towards her. Almost apologetic.

“You're being so nice and I don't deserve it. I’m so sorry. So sorry.”

“Hey, shh, its ok.” Carol soothed.

Dwight looked comforted for a moment and then his eyes got misty.

“You know, Sherry and I, we were going to start a family. Of course, that was before the world went to Hell; but we wanted children.” He said sadly.

“Carol decided to play on his sympathies. She looked at him with care, but it wasn’t all an act. Carol listened but also realized something. Dwight had been softening a whole lot more then she realized. The more her belly grew, the softer he grew towards her.

“I’m sorry. That must have been so tough, the world ending and then losing her.”

“Yeah, it’s been a real shit storm.” Dwight sat down at the table next to Carol and began to cry.

Carol was taken aback. All that he had been holding back came flooding out.

“I’m such an ass hole.”

“Dwight. You’re doing your best. This situation isn’t easy.”

“That’s not an excuse. I was better than this. I used to be better than this and Sherry knew it. I shouldn’t be saying this to anyone but when Sherry left, I looked for her. I went back to our old house. She left a note.”

“What did it say, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“She said, she said…” Dwight couldn’t get the words out. Instead, he reached into his pocket and handed her a note. “Maybe I’m an idiot for showing you. This note could get me killed, and Sherry but its all wrong, everything is all wrong. I let Sherry down. She is out there in the world, all alone because of me. Because she couldn’t rely on me. Did I chase after her like a husband should? No, I stayed here and stayed loyal to Negan instead. All for a power trip, some rank and three square meals a day. That and knowing Sherry would be protected from the dead. Sherry was my everything and without her, surviving doesn’t matter. I know that now.”

Carol read the letter Dwight had handed her.
(Dwight, We always said that if we got separated, I should come back here and wait for you. You'd show up with beer and pretzels. You remember that? I know. You probably don't. You always said that when we started dating, you forgot to tell me you had a shitty memory. You used to get so frustrated by it knowing you wouldn't remember those good days, those special days. I felt bad for you. I remember you said there was so much you wanted to hold on to, and then it'd be gone. But you're lucky you don't remember things, D. I wish I could wait for you now. But I don't know if you'd come with me or if you'd take me back there or you'd kill me. You didn't want to live in that world, and I made you. I did what I did because I didn't want you to die. But now you've killed, and you've become everything you didn't want to be, and it's my fault. You were better than me. Most people are. I don't think I'm gonna make it out here, but you're wrong. Being there isn't better than being dead. It's worse. I hope you realize that, and I hope you get away. I hope you remember the good days, even just one of them, but I don't think you will. I don't think you'll ever read this. I loved who you were. I'm sorry I made you into who you are.)

Carol looked at Dwight who was sniveling in front of her and wiping his nose on his sleeve. “What’s stopping you from going after her now?

“It’s too late. I screwed up. She’s long gone and I’m a fool. I don’t deserve her. Even if I did find her, how could she take me back? Look what I became?”

“Hey, hey shhh, Carol consoled. She reached over and grabbed his hand gently. “Look, this world, the way it is now has made all of us do some horrible things to survive. None of us would still be here without having to do something awful to make it but that doesn’t mean we give up and give into the bad. We have to keep striving for what’s good and what’s right in this world. That’s the only hope we got. The only thing worth living for. You need to find a way to get away. Follow Sherry and win her back. If she’s as smart as she seems, she will welcome you with open arms. You’re a good man Dwight. You just got a little lost is all. It’s happened to the best of us.”

Dwight looked at Carol, taking in the words, nodding. He was filled with renewed hope and this tender woman had no reason to give it to him, not after what he helped put her through. “I’m just so sorry.” His voice breaking.

“And if there is anything I can do to help, you just tell me.” Carol knew that offering to help him could bring the possibility that he would in turn help her when the time came.

“Thank you. Thank you so much. Maybe I will. But not before I fix some of my mistakes.”

Carol smiled hoping he was referring to her as well. She didn’t want to push it and ask. This was already a great turn of events.

Dwight got up to leave.

“I better get back. Oh and hey, please don’t …”

Carol interrupted him. “You’re secret’s safe with me.” She gave him a warm smile.

Dwight smiled back, “I need to make it up to you. One day I will.” He nodded and left.

Carol knew it was a tiny step towards possible freedom and as small as it was, it was something. Her bubble of hope grew bigger. When Dwight started the conversation, she didn’t trust him. With him sharing some important information about Sherry, information that could ultimately get him killed, she knew he was being honest with her. He put his life on the line by telling her. For some reason he trusted her so she would think about maybe trusting him.

She leaned back and rubbed her belly. For the first time in a long time, she had some real hope for the future.

Chapter Text

“Rick. I was thinking?”

“Yes? One of my favorite things about you, that brilliant mind is always thinking.”

“Cute and thanks but really, I was thinking about the note Carol left for Daryl.”

“What about it?”

“The word ‘yours’, what do you think she meant by it?”

“We already know what it means. She made a desperate attempt to get a message to Daryl and she did. She
loves him. Her heart still belongs to him, despite Negan’s efforts. Maybe she did it to relieve some of the pain Negan caused him.”

“But what if it meant more than that?”

“What else could it mean?” Rick said daftly.

“What if she wasn’t talking about just her love for Daryl. What if she was trying to tell him something else.”
Michonne had Rick’s full attention now. He turned to her and looked her in the eyes, holding her.

“What if she was talking about the baby?” Michonne said.

Rick looked at her surprised. “The baby?”

“Yes, the baby.”

“Well, I don’t know. I mean, how? When?”

“We always knew they were close, we just never knew how close.”

“Yes, but…”

“And it’s only now we are sure they love each other, romantically. How long do you think that has been going on?”

“I don’t know. Maybe since they been here in Alexandria, or the Prison, or The Farm… maybe never.” Rick answered, thinking back.

“At least since the prison. I saw how they looked after each other, clung together, put each other first. I do recall Carol going on hunting trips with Daryl more than anyone else." Michonne remembered.

“Yeah, but Daryl said it was because she knew how to be quiet, not to spook the game.” Rick interjected.

“Yeah, well they knew how to be quiet alright. We never caught them once." Michonne teased.

Rick smiled and nodded. Maybe she was right.

Another reason I thought so is, Negan said she was 5 months along but looking at her, she seems to be at least 6 months.”

“You can tell that? How?”

“When I was pregnant with my son Andre, my stomach really didn’t pop out like that until I was 6 months along. Popped out and high up.”

“Yeah, you’re right. I remember that when Lori was pregnant with Carl and again with Judith. I think you’re on to something.”

“Mmm hmm.” Michonne said, thinking.

“Yeah, but how can we know for sure?”

“We can’t. I just have a hunch.”

“Well, this hunch of yours can stir up a lot of trouble. Let’s not tell Daryl about it. Not yet anyway. He’s libel to get us and him all killed running to the sanctuary to burn that place down to rescue her.”

“Agreed, we don’t tell him… yet. But this does change things.”

“Oh yeah, it does. Big time.” Rick agreed.

Chapter Text

The next night, Negan was still on the rampage. The way he had killed a father who tried to take medicine for his sick daughter had people in an uproar.

Dwight stood back and watched as anger spread through the crowd like wildfire. He tried hard not to smile. He could use this. Maybe this was the answer. He walked through the crowd, trying to get a read of the room. Negan would be meeting him there any minute.

A man questioned him about it, wondered how Negan could act so destructively to his own people.

“Don’t know man, don’t know.” Dwight answered showing them how disappointed he was by the turn of events.

“What about what Negan always tells us, ‘People are a resource.’ What happened to that moto? He kills a dad who was just trying to save his own child, the last family that man had. And now that little girl has nobody.” Another man shouted. 

“You’re not wrong.” Dwight said apologetically. 

“What about our rights? We have rights to resources and medicine just as much as the next guy, no matter the rank.” The guy spat.

“That’s right.” A woman said. “People are a resource. That’s what he has drilled into our heads since the beginning.”

“Maybe someone should remind him.” Dwight murmured before stepping away.

When Negan stepped on to the balcony above the crown, people started shouting their anger.

“Hey! Wait a damn minute!” Negan shouted back.

Dwight slowly made his way through the crowd towards the platform to take his place behind Negan. As he walked, he kept his head down, he said out loud, “People are a resource. People are a resource.”

“Pretty soon someone shouted up at Negan. “People are a resource!” Soon others joined in. Pretty soon the whole warehouse of people chanting “People are a resource! People are a resource!” Dwight held back a snicker. He took his place behind Negan. Laura flanked Negan on the other side. She looked down at the crowd worriedly.

“Enough!” Negan shouted. His voice boomed over the crowd. The voices hushed but a few still chanted. “Enough! Ungrateful bastards, all of you!”

The crowd looked at him shocked at his outburst.

“Yeah, you heard me, you whiny little bitches. I took you all in, I made this place what it is for you. You would be nowhere without me, dead or worse, one of those creatures out there. I bust my ass to put a roof over your head, make sure you are all fed and protected. You do your job and I do mine. It works. And now suddenly you have a problem with it?”

“What about Roger!” Someone shouted.

“He was a single father!” Someone else shouted.

“Yeah, what about Roger? You want to know about Roger? He broke the rules. He tried to steal from me!” Negan shouted.

Anyone stealing from me, is also stealing from you. I get all of these resources for each and every one of you. Someone steps out of line, tries to get greedy, then they gotta pay the price. Unfortunately for Roger, his choices got him killed. That’s on him.”

“What about his little girl?” someone else shouted.

“His little girl? Well, she is currently getting better from the antibiotics I gave her. Yeah, I did that. I am making sure that little girl gets what she needs. Considering the circumstance, I think I am being very generous. So, all you ungrateful bastards can take that and shove it. I don’t want to hear another peep out of you. Unless you want me to make another example out of someone, show you all what happens when you break the rules.”

The crowd murmured to each other, deciding what to do next. The voices started to rise again. That’s when Laura stepped up from behind Negan to say her piece.

“Hey, hey, hey, show some respect.” Laura shouted. The crowd grumbled below. “Think about it, folks. What is the other thing Negan always said? There are rules for a reason. Nothing matters if you’re dead. If you all want to continue living, continue surviving this world, then you better shut your damn mouths and follow the rules.”

The crowd quieted down.

“Thank you Laura, my number one right hand man. Now, she makes a good point. You follow the rules, you get to live. You think I wanted to kill Roger? Hell no. Like you all so clearly remember, people are a resource. I didn’t want to have to kill that tweeker druggie either but he and Roger made that choice for me. I had to do it. I guess you all needed a reminder of the rules. Now get back to work before I put you all back on the street.”

Dwight looked down to see the crowd disperse. Some still grumbled angrily. People were starting to rebel. If he played his cards right, maybe he could start turning more and more people against Negan. That would make taking this place down possible. He smiled at the plan his mind was forming.

Chapter Text

That night, Negan ordered Carol to his bed, once again in a mood. He ranted about the disrespectful behavior of his people. He grumbled at the ungrateful brats they all had become. He talked about cracking down, becoming even more strict, taking away privileges and adding a curfew. Carol nodded along, hoping he would tire and leave her be. He didn’t. He took her like always. This time ripping the night gown she was wearing right off. She fought the urge to scramble away from him. He ordered her to take position and she begrudgingly obeyed and got on her hands and knees. He slammed into her just like he had the night before. She grit her teeth and bared it, doing her best to stay silent. Any noise that came from her always spurred him on. He grabbed her hair and pulled it tight, jerking her head back to force a reaction out of her. She still stayed silent. Her eyes opened wide and all she could see was the bat Lucille mounted above the bed. She shut her eyes tight but each time he pulled her hair, her eyes would fly open. Instead of shrinking inside herself, anger started to fill her. And not only did it fill her; it began to fuel her. Negan finished fast and threw himself down on the bed beside her. Carol, still on her hands and knees, stared at Lucille while gripping the sheets beneath her hands. She didn’t wait for Negan to give her orders to lay down. She got up, went to the bathroom and cleaned up.

Once in the bathroom, she thought about taking a shower but changed her mind. She was so angry, she was shaking. She was trying to rein in her feelings. She felt like going over to him and taking his head off. Maybe she should. What was the worst that could happen? Would Dwight take over? If he did, would he punish her for killing Negan? Carol saw red, she wanted to end the man who had been tormenting her for months. She walked over to Negan’s bed, where he had already fallen asleep. He was gorgeous, his jaw squared and the five o’clock shadow adding to the definition. His dark hair disheveled. His thick eyebrows, above his large hazel eyes that were closed. His long dark lashes against his cheeks. Those cheeks with dimple like creases that made his smile somewhat boyish. He snored loudly, his generous mouth opening slightly to show a row of perfectly straight, pearly white teeth. No one that retched had the right to be that gorgeous.

Carol stood over him, staring at him angrily. It could be quick. She could end him, just like that. Her eyes scanned the room for a weapon. It would solve so many problems, but would it create new ones? Probably. She didn’t want to think it through. She had the intense urge to end him. She climbed on the bed, reached up, grabbed Lucille off the wall and stepped back down beside Negan. She raised the bat over her head, aiming it at his face. She could do it. It could be over. Not quickly but it would do the job. What would he do after that first swing? Would he get up and fight back? Would she be able to knock him out fast enough before he attacked her? She gripped the bat, her arms shaking. That’s when she caught her reflection in Negan’s full-length mirror. She saw herself, naked, pregnant, and wielding Negan’s bat. She hardly recognized herself. She saw the baby move in her belly, creating a ripple under her skin. Her arms shook harder and she lowered the bat. A sob escaped her mouth and Negan almost stirred. She covered her mouth with one hand as angry tears began to spill. She dropped the bat and sat down on the edge of the bed. She cried hard into her hands.

She had almost made a huge mistake. It would have cost her and her loved ones. She couldn’t react in anger, she had to plan things out. At least have a proper weapon. She couldn’t let him win. He didn’t even deserve her tears. She let herself feel the anguish, she let herself feel the pain, let herself go through it for that moment. When she was done, she swallowed hard, nodded to herself and took a deep breath. She would not let him win. He might take her body, but he couldn’t take her soul. She would never let him. She stood up, her shoulders back, her chin high. She picked up the bat and placed it back in the brackets on the wall. She got a glass of water and drank. Her mind calm and clear, she thought of sweet revenge. Before she killed him, she would love to burn the bat right in front of him. See how he liked to see something he loved ruined. Yes, she would make sure Negan was punished one day, but today was not that day. In the meantime, she would continue to grin and bear it. She was a professional after all. She had been training for it her whole damn life.

With a fire fueling her, she laid back down on the bed next to Negan, where he would surely want her to be. She would put on the act of her life until she was free. She tucked herself into the blankets away from him and wrapped her arms around her belly. “I’m going to get us out of here baby. One day we will be free and I will give you the life you deserve, or die trying.” She thought.

Chapter Text

Another week had gone by, and Carol was often tired. The baby loved to make itself known, especially at night while she was trying to sleep. Some mornings she woke feeling like she had hardly slept at all. She napped whenever she got the chance.

When she did sleep, she dreamt of Daryl and sometimes of Sophia. Some dreams were of her old life when she was married to Ed but instead of Ed, it was Daryl and Sophia was his child. The house was the same, the backyard with the tire swing was the same but instead of a loveless and abusive marriage, she had a romantic one with Daryl. Things were practically perfect. Maybe she could have something close to it with Daryl if she ever got out of this place. If he would even still want her… She swallowed the doubt and untucked her word for him. Soulmate… that had to count for something right?

It was hard not to think of Sophia while being pregnant with her current child. There were differences though. When she felt this child move inside of her, she thought of the similarities and differences between the pregnancies. Sophia was a lot less active than this little one, as if she knew then that she had to be silent and still, blending into the background so she wouldn’t be a target for her abusive father. Her current pregnancy, the baby was active. Sometimes it liked to give a roundhouse kick to her bladder and other organs. Other times she could swear it was doing jumping jacks inside of her. Maybe Negan was right, maybe it was a boy. Or maybe, it was active because it already knew that it would have to be strong, to battle and fight in the new world. She hoped and prayed that things would be better by the time her child was grown up.

Carol felt like a ticking time bomb. She was almost seven months along now. With it getting closer to the end of her pregnancy. She was running out of time to escape before the baby was born. It would also be harder to maneuver when she tried to get away. Would she be able to fight off walkers like this? Could she even run? She doubted her abilities as the day of the baby’s birth grew nearer. Would she be able take on Negan?

Her belly swelled as the child inside her grew healthy and strong. She looked beautiful like this. She was radiant but she didn’t know it. Her hair, even longer now, was lustrous with auburn curls that flowed down her back in waves, no doubt the prenatal vitamins playing a role in it.

She still did her best to stay strong and keep in shape. She did what exercises she could. She was proud of herself and how toned she remained despite her situation. She could not afford to get soft and weak.

Carol also continued to train the girls in self-defense. She had them practice hand to hand combat against each other. She nicknamed them Charlie’s Angel’s, which they loved, especially Amber who initially had never heard of them until the girls told her about the show and movies. Carol searched the sanctuary for available dvd’s and blu-rays hoping to find a copy. She found the year 2000 movie and the girls had a movie night when Negan was out. Amber was inspired and stepped up her game when it came to combat. Carol was proud of their progress. She just wished they could try taking out some real walkers, to really get the feel of it. She did her best to figure out a way around learning how to use weapons on a walker skull. She had the girls practice on watermelon that Dwight would bring for them when she asked. He thought it was a pregnancy craving thing and Carol didn’t feel the need to tell him differently. The girls were able to practice how to knife a walker skull and practice how to remove the knife easily. It was better than nothing and Amber who used to whine about the trainings was starting to get really good at it.

There were some good things that she could count on besides the girls becoming excellent at combat. She had great health care from the doctor and nurses at the sanctuary. Her baby was doing well. She was grateful Negan was often busy.

The other positive turn of events is that Dwight was becoming an aly. He checked on her regularly. He also gave her updates on Alexandria. He seemed to be a fan of the community and how well they were bouncing back despite Negan taking so much from them. Carol took comfort in that. She knew it was too soon to ask for help but it was getting close.

Eugene was also starting to see the error of his ways. At least a little bit. The change of events was when Negan had punished him by taking away his video games for two weeks when a round of bullets malfunctioned. A group of the Saviors were on a run when the incident happened, leaving them in a horrible predicament. As ridiculous as the punishment was, Eugene took it very seriously. Carol was glad something was helping him see the error of his ways. She was working on a plan to see if she could get Eugene to purposely botch another set of ammo. Enough bullets for one final battle with the saviors. She was also hoping that she could find a way to have someone sneak ammo and artillery into Alexandria but that plan may be farfetched. Still, she kept the idea in the back of her mind. Dwight just might be the answer.

Dwight had been sent by Negan to check on the communities, making sure they were staying in line. Dwight always went alone on Daryl’s bike. He liked it better this way.

He had been working on a plan. Seeing Carol suffer and knowing it could just have easily been Sherry bothered him. At first, he tried to deny how badly it got to him but dreams invaded his sleep. Dreams of it being Sherry that was pregnant and not Carol. Dreams of Sherry having to endure Negan’s torment and wilting to nothing under pressure.

Many times, while alone on the road he dreamed of riding the bike far from there, following Sherry’s clues. He had already figured out her first clue and found the second, and then the third. On that day, he never even stopped at the communities like he was supposed to. Even though he knew Sherry was way ahead of him, he felt like he had gotten much closer to her. He felt her presence. He knew he could follow and catch up to her if he wanted to and he did want to. He just had to be smart about it.

Aside from the nightmares of Sherry and Negan he also had beautiful dreams of finding her. Some nights he dreamed that she was calling out to him. He had to go to her. He started working on a plan and he knew just who to go to for help. The Alexandrians.

He had been working on a little plan lately. Negan was acting out again these days, people were losing faith in their leader.

When he got to the gates of Alexandria, he saw Tara and Sasha standing guard above the gate. He looked up at them and revved his engine to be let in. They scowled at him but signaled for the gate to be opened. Dwight nodded appreciatively and drove in. Time to work on getting a plan in motion.

Chapter Text

Rick had been on the front porch, in a rocking chair with Judith on his lap when the Savior rode in. Dwight hopped off the bike and made his way up the porch steps wanting to talk with Rick.
“Checking on us again Dwight?” Rick asked him bitterly.

“Naw. This is a friendly visit.” He answered the Sherrif.

“Friendly huh? I’m not used to that from the likes of you or any of your people in fact.” Rick replied.

“Yeah well, maybe I don’t want them to be my people anymore.” Dwight answered truthfully.
Rick looked at him disbelieving. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I don’t want to be with the saviors anymore. I don’t want to be Negan’s henchmen. I am tired of living a lie. It’s not who I am. I thought I could live with it, to survive but I can’t. Not anymore.” Dwight professed. His tone was desperate.

“What brought on the change of heart?” Rick asked. He didn’t trust the man but was interested in what he had to say.

“A few reasons. Mostly, my wife Sherry. And Carol… She reminds me of my wife in some ways. No matter what this life throws at them, they still have the capacity to be kind, even to me. And Carol’s got no business being kind to me. Not since I helped take her to that place.”

“Well, not sure why you’re telling me this but good luck to you.” Rick said, not knowing what to make of Dwight’s confession. He had to tread carefully. This could be a trick.

Daryl, who had been listening out of site at the side of the house, hopped over the porch railing and grabbed Dwight in a choke hold. “Is that why you came? Is something the matter with Carol? She ok? Or you just making more threats?”

“Rick jumped up from the chair but couldn’t do much with Judith in his arms. “Hey, Daryl, let go of him. Let’s hear what the man has to say.”

“Naw, not after all the shit he put me through. And now who knows what Carol has to endure because of this asshole. You feeding her dog food sandwiches too?”

“No man, no. She eats well. She’s safe. I’m here because I want to help.”

“Daryl, let him go.” Rick ordered.

“Why should I?” Daryl said, tightening his squeeze on the man’s neck.

Just then, Michonne who had been inside the house, ran out onto the porch. Dwight’s face was turning purple.

“Daryl, let him go!” she snapped. “Let’s hear what the man has to say. At least before we kill him.” She said with venom.

“Fine.” Daryl released Dwight reluctantly and shoved him away.

Dwight’s hands went to his throat, and he gasped for air.

“Sorry. I’m here to say I’m sorry.” Dwight choked.

“Yeah, well its too late. The damage has been done already.” Daryl growled.

“Look, I’m leavin’. I’m going to leave The Sanctuary and try to go find my wife. You remember Sherry?”

Daryl looked at Dwight with more interest this time. “Yeah, I remember.” Daryl said.

“You also remember she escaped.”

“Mmm hmm.” Daryl said nodding.

Rick and Michonne stood off to the side, listening.

“I want to go after her. I need to find her and win her back. Before I do, I want to make amends.”

“What do you have in mind?” Rick asked.

“I want you to help me take down Negan and I want to help you get Carol back.”

Daryl and Rick exchanged glances.

“I owe it to you. I owe it to Carol. Most importantly, I owe it to my wife.”

“How do we know we can really trust you. How do we know this isn’t some kind of trick?” Michonne asked.

“You don’t but I can start to prove it to you.”

“How?” All three asked.

“Well, first things first.” Dwight shrugged out of Daryl’s leather vest he was wearing. “This doesn’t belong to me, and I want to give it back.” He held it out to Daryl. “Besides, I’m tired of Carol mocking me for wearing it.
Says I’m an imposter.” He cracked a smile. “She’s not wrong.”

Daryl looked at him with distrust and then reached out and quickly snatched the vest from his hands.

“Thanks. It was my brothers. Thought I would have to kill you to get it back.” He grumbled.

“And your bike. I want to give that back too, but I can’t today. I won’t have a way back.”

“Hmmph.” Daryl looked at him with distrust.

“Really. I’m serious ok. I know I fucked up and I know you have no reason to trust me but let me try ok? I want to give you your bike back, once I find myself a new one.”

“Why don’t we make a trade?” Daryl offered. He wasn’t sure Dwight would go for it.

“What were you thinking?”

“I been working on somethin’. Why don’t you come check it out.”

Daryl stepped off the porch and Dwight followed. Rick handed Judith to Michonne and followed the two men.

Between the houses, Daryl had a bike he had been working on. He had found it in an old garage. It needed a bit of work, but he had already got it running and was just making some upgrades.

“Nice.” Dwight said, getting down and checking out the bike.

“Yeah, well if you give me my bike back, you can take this one.”

“No foolin’?”

“It’s yours.” Daryl said.

“Deal.” Dwight smiled wide.

“Just tell Negan you wrecked my bike and found another.” Daryl said.

“Good idea. Might want to keep your bike hidden for a while though so he doesn’t notice I gave it back.”

Daryl nodded. “Sounds good.”

“Got something else at that bike shop. Here, take it.” Daryl held out a leather vest to Dwight, this one‘s simple but similar in style. There were no patches on it, no wings on the back. Dwight eyes lit up.

“For real?”

“Well, I don’t need two vests.” Daryl said plainly.

“Hey man, thanks.” Dwight slipped it on. “Perfect fit too.”

Michonne smiled.

“So, when you going to tell us about these plans you have to take down Negan.” Rick asked.

“Yeah, I was getting to that. Listen up…”

Dwight told them how restless things were at the sanctuary and how people were starting to rebel against Negan’s tyrannical rule. Then he explained how he was starting to use that, to reinforce it so people would eventually fight back.

Rick, Daryl and Michonne listened intently, often exchanging glances, weighing in on the facts.

Father Gabriel who was walking by joined them. Rosita who had been arguing with him about going on a run to find weapons was close behind. When they saw Dwight, Father Gabriel looked like he wanted to turn around and run. Rosita had the opposite reaction. She looked at Dwight angrily and moved forward, pulling Father Gabriel with her.

“What are you doing here? Haven’t you taken enough from us?”

“Its not that kind of visit.” Dwight said.

“Bullshit. I know you and your pinche cabron of a boss are up to something. What? You want to start taking our kidney’s too?”

“He’s here on good terms.” Rick informed them.

“Says he wants to help us.” Daryl added.

“Help us what? Dig our graves?” Rosita spat.

“I’m suspicious too but let’s hear him out.” Michonne helped. “He sounds like he genuinely wants to help and if he’s lying, well, we can just kill him.”

“Why should we believe him?” Father Gabriel asked.

“Because Negan’s getting out of hand and he is getting tired of it. Why don’t you hear the man out.” Rick said.

“Why don’t you start from the beginning, tell them what’s been going on.”

Dwight took a deep breath and started over. “Look, I want to apologize, first and foremost.”

“I’m listening.” Rosita said, arms crossed and guarded.

Dwight started his story from the beginning, starting with Sherry. He even gave them collateral by showing them Sherry’s letter. The fact that the letter existed was enough to get him killed. He had shown it to Carol for the same reason. To let them know his sincerity, to gain their trust and to ask for help. It was starting to work. To make sure they knew just how serious he was, he made one last effort. He always carried extra guns in a pouch attached to the bike.

"Really, I want to make amends. Let me prove it to you." Dwight thought a minute then pulled out the extra gun and three boxes of ammo then handed it to Rick.

Rick, unsure, checked the barrel of the pistol and found it to be loaded. He stepped off the porch and shot it straight into the air. It worked. He looked at Dwight and nodded.

“Alright then." Rick said with confidence. "What’s our next move?”

“I’m going to start by sneaking in a few weapons to you here and there. If Negan notices any missing, someone will get blamed, and Negan will get crazy. That will just help the rebellion move forward.

“Ok, sounds good so far.”

They spent another hour working out details, trying to pull a plan together.

Chapter Text

Month seven was a hard one for Carol. Her back ached often and even though the doctor gave her a belly band for support, the dull ache never went away completely, and Negan was to blame. He still insisted on having his way with her and never had the mind to go easy on her. He was relentless. He only cared about his need for her, which was still insatiable. He felt wickedly powerful as he watched her belly grow, as if she was now a part of him and no longer belonged to herself. It was mentally and physically exhausting, but Carol endured.

Her round belly also made it harder for her to move around and she was starting to feel desperate. Each day she felt her chances of escape slimming. What she didn’t know was forces were already at work on her behalf.

Chaos and rebellion reigned in the Sanctuary Warehouse. There were often protests. Negan punished his people to teach them a lesson as a result, but it was backfiring. People were restless. Some tried running away. Negan always had one of his men chase them down and drag them back, only to be punished or imprisoned.

Dwight spent much of his time going back and forth to Alexandria. He snuck in weapons whenever he could. The artillery was large at the Sanctuary so what he took was never missed.

One day, on a run, Negan noticed that Dwight had a different bike.

“What happened to the Dixon bike?” Negan asked him.

“Crashed it.” he said simply.

“Crashed it? You are a pro on that thing. What do you mean you crashed it?.”

“Remember those degenerates on bikes I had to take out over a week ago? The ones on the road about 15 miles out?”

“Yeah.”

“When I was shooting at them, one came in close and rammed by back tired. My bike skid across the road and into a tree. I escaped without too much damage but that bike, well, it really took a hit. It’s a pile of junk now.

“And the two guys on motorcyles?”

“Shot 'em dead. One man crashed, the other was already slowing down to where the bike and I smashed into the tree. He was easy pickin’s when he walked up where I crashed. I took him down and then took his bike and his vest too. I was tired of the old one.”

“Ha ha, that’s my man. You keep up the good work. Too bad about that bike though, it was bad ass.” Negan said.

“Yep, but my new one's even better.” Dwight answered.

“Good man.” Negan said.

Dwight did his best to put on a good show for Negan. He also worked hard to gain allies among the people. Some had their food rations taken away as punishment, but Dwight always slipped them provisions. He helped them where he could, and in turn, they felt indebted to him. Dwight told them not to say a word, only asking that he might do the same for him or someone else one day. The Savior always readily agreed. Dwight continued to secretly gain allies and Negan became more and more of a tyrant.

Chapter Text

Rosita decided to take a trip to the Sanctuary with baby gifts. Really, she wanted to get the lay of the land and to check on Carol. She also wanted to get a message to her that they were coming to get her so she would be prepared. Dwight had given her group a lot of helpful information, information about when Negan would be leaving next, about malfunctioning bullets, about how restless people in the Sanctuary were becoming. He would be expecting her. He told her when to come and that he would be left in charge. Once let in, Rosita planned to see as much of the sanctuary as she could. since Dwight would be left in charge so it should be relatively easy. It was the week after his visit. Negan wanted to head to the coast about a new community. He would be gone a few days and took Laura with him as his second since Dwight had told him he had food poisoning.

When the time was right, Rosita left for the Sanctuary. She went alone. It was best that way. She was cautious. On her back, she carried a hand carved baby cradle they had found in an old farmhouse. It was an antique, small enough for a baby’s first few months and not too hard for Rosita to carry. She had it tied to a pillow to protect her back from the hard wood. She carried the baby bedding in a crossbody bag as well as a few essentials for the trip.

When she got to the entrance of the warehouse, she was met with bullets at her feet from the guards on duty. Rosita raised her hands, to show that she wasn’t carrying any weapons. She knew they were just warning shots. “I come bearing gifts, for the future heir. We have it set up with Negan to provide baby supplies.” She announced from the gate entrance. The guards looked at each other, seeming to know this was true but still skeptical. They didn’t expect the gifts to come to them. They went to get Dwight who was left in charge.

“Who goes there?” Dwight shouted from beyond the entrance.

Walkers started to emerge from the overgrowth outside the Sanctuary from the sound of the gunshots. Rosita pretended to look scared. “I’m Rosita from Alexandria. We had orders to provide baby supplies for the future heir.”

“Yeah, what of it?” Dwight growled, playing the part of the antagonist.

“I come bearing gifts.”

“Fine, let her in but I’m going to do an extensive search.”

When Rosita was let in, the guards approached to search her.”

“Move aside. I said I am going to do the search.” Dwight barked.

“The guards looked at each other and then to Dwight.

“Get back to your stations.” They looked at him uncertainly.

“Now! What are you dumb? You’re warning shots brought on a swarm of the dead. Take care of them and shut the gates before they get in. Jesus. Am I the only ones with brains around here?”

The guards looked at the swarm of walkers coming towards them then ran to take them out.

Dwight was left alone with Rosita.

“How was the trip?” he asked her.

“The usual.” She held up her hands while he pat her down for show.

He looked in the sack she was carrying, barely glancing at the contents. “Alright, come on in.”

Rosita followed Dwight and her eyes took in the depressing warehouse. She couldn’t imagine Carol being comfortable in a place like this. Hell, she couldn’t imagine anyone being comfortable in a place like this. They walked through the main floor where people worked selling items, trading, and cooking. It was almost like a marketplace. The people looked depressed and withdrawn.

“So, where to first?” She asked. “Can I see her?” she whispered.

“Yeah, but only for a minute. I don’t want word getting out that I let a stranger into Negan’s living quarters.

“Fine.”

Rosita still carried the cradle on her back. Dwight couldn’t be seen helping her. They made their way up the steps and down the hall to where the wives’ living quarters were.

Dwight knocked at the door and then entered. In case anyone was watching, he grabbed Rosita roughly by the arm and grumbled at her for show.

“Hurry up and drop your gift off and then scram. I’ll tell Negan your good deed.”

Rosita rolled her eyes at him. No one was around. He had sent the guards off on a lunch break, telling them he had it covered. Together they stepped into the living quarters.

Rosita’s eyes swept over the place. It was cold and sterile but still homey enough. Three women sat around a table playing cards while there was a lump on the couch under some blankets that Rosita assumed was Carol.

The women looked over at Dwight and Rosita, surprised.

“Dwight, you brought a friend?” Frankie asked.

Carol stirred from her nap on the couch and looked over. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes, not believing what she was seeing.

“Carol!” Rosita exclaimed. She shrugged out of the cradle tied to her back and ran to her friend.

“Rosita?” Carol cried. “What are you doing here?” Carol, dressed in a maxi dress, pulled herself up from the couch with much effort, her pregnant belly round and full.

When Rosita reached her, they embraced. “Oh wow. Look at you.” Rosita got misty eyed.

“I’m as big at a house.” Carol said, tears in her eyes as well.

"Not at all." Rosita told her

They both embraced again. When they pulled apart, Rosita placed her hands on her stomach. “Que Bonita! You look truly beautiful my friend.”

“How’d you get in here. Passed the guards? How?”

“Dwight let me in.”

“A’hem.” Rosita and Carol heard Frankie clear her throat.

“Oh, sorry girls.” Carol apologized.

“Girls, this is my dear friend Rosita from home. Rosita, this is Frankie, Tanya and Amber, my sister wives, as Negan refers to them.”

“Nice to meet you.” Rosita said, shaking each of their hands. “Damn, Negan sure knows how to pick ‘em. You all look like models.”

“Thanks.” Said Tanya blandly. “It’s become a curse.” She half joked.

“You look like a model too.” Frankie commented.

We never get visitors.” Amber stated. “Want to join us for a game of Texas Hold ‘Em?”

“Ladies, she can’t stay. We are in a bit of a time crunch. She is supposed to be here just dropping off the cradle. A gift. We don’t want people to notice how long you’ve been in here.”

“Got it.” Carol said.

“Are you ok? Are you being treated well?” Rosita asked, searching Carol’s face.

“I’m ok.” Carol said weakly.

“She’s exhausted.” Tanya spoke up. “She is Negan’s favorite, and he dominates her every night and sometimes during the day.”

“But he has four wives. Doesn’t he take turns at least?” Rosita said, exasperated.

“Nope. Not since Carol. She’s all he wants. Especially because she’s pregnant with his heir.” Frankie informed with distaste. She made air quotes over the word heir. The distaste was for Negan, not for Carol. “It’s given him an over inflated ego.”

“As if he needed that.” Tanya added.

“The bigger that baby gets, the crazier he gets.” Amber included.

“Oh my God, Carol I’m so sorry.” Rosita said. “That Cabron will get what’s coming to him.”

“Can we not talk about Negan. How is everyone? How’s Daryl?” Carol whispered the last part.

“We are all ok. Daryl, he is going insane not being able to get to you. He’s anxious to break you out of here.”

“I dream that it may happen one day.”

“It’s going to. I came to let you know. We are planning something. Something big.”

Carol looked at Dwight worriedly. As if she couldn’t trust him.

“Don’t worry, Dwight’s in on it. He’s helping. We don’t have it all figured out, but we are working on it. We have help.”

The girls looked around nervously.

“What happens to us?” Amber said, her voice small.

“You will be free.” Rosita said. "Free from that monster and free to do as you please."

“Out there?” Amber asked, worriedly.

“Yes, out there.” Carol said. “But you will be alright. I’ll make sure of it.” Carol meant continuing to teach them to fight and protect themselves. She was afraid to say it in front of Dwight.

“Ladies, if things work out, we have a community that would happily take you in.” Rosita told them.

“Eugene, has he been helpful to you Carol?”

“That chicken shit? He hasn’t been any help at all to anyone but himself and Negan.” Carol told her.

“What? Iy pendejo. I’m going to kick his ass.”

“Ok, time to go Rosita.” Dwight said, motioning to the door.

“I have one more stop. I need to see Eugene.” Rosita said with venom.

“Good luck with that one. He won’t budge. He loves it here.” Frankie told her.

“Pinche' Cabron. I’m going to go knock some sense into him.” Rosita cussed. She turned back to Carol and embraced her. “You stay strong amiga. We’re coming. Be prepared.”

Carol nodded. “Tell Daryl… Tell him I miss him. Tell him not to do anything stupid for my sake.” Carol was about to say more when there was a knock at the door.

“Lunch time ladies.” Someone walked in with a cart loaded with trays of food.

Dwight grabbed Rosita by the arm roughly.

“You brought your gift. Negan will be pleased. No talking to the wives. It’s time to get out.”

“Wait, the bedding.” Rosita pretended to worry. “The bedding goes with the cradle.” She took the bedding from the bag she had on her and handed it to Carol. She took it gratefully. The blankets were heavy and carol realized that there was something hidden in the folds.

“Now come on, git!” He all but dragged Rosita out of the room. She looked back at Carol and gave a quick wink and smile.

Carol knew Dwight was putting on a show for peering eyes.

Rosita took a huge risk coming to see her, Carol knew. So many things could have gone wrong on the way there as well as getting into the Sanctuary. She worried at the thought of her friend still trying to make it home. Rosita was a trained fighter and survivor. Carol took comfort in that. She closed her eyes and said a silent prayer for her friend and for them all. Then she took a deep breath and smiled at her good fortune.

Chapter Text

Carol stepped away to her bedroom. She felt a heaviness to the blankets she had in her arms and was anxious to see what was hidden in the layers. Tanya came in behind her and set down the small cradle in the corner of her room. Carol turned and placed the blankets down in the cradle while Tanya was there.

“Your friend was nice. A total hard ass but I like her.”

“Yeah, she’s great. She’s tough and can handle just about anything.”

“I wish I was like that.” Tanya revealed.

“You’re getting there.” Carol encouraged.

“Thanks.” Tanya smiled at her appreciatively. “It’s lunch time. You comin’?”

“Yeah, in a minute. I just want to look at this cradle.”

“Ok.” Tanya smiled warmly then left.

When Carol was left alone. She leaned over the beautiful cradle and unwrapped the blankets. In the center, tucked in tightly, she found her knuckle duster knife. Her blue eyes went wide and sparkled as she looked at it.

“Hello old friend.” she whispered. A smile bloomed across her face.

She thought back to the last time she had her knife. She remembered purposely dropping it near Daryl before she was taken. She knew it would be confiscated by Negan and his cronies and didn’t want to lose it. She hoped Daryl would see it and hold it for her. It worked.

To carol’s surprise a note fell out from the blankets. She picked it up and unfolded it to see Daryl’s handwriting. A small cry escaped her mouth.

“Nine lives, remember.”

Carol gasped when she read the words. “Oh Daryl.” She whispered. She ran her fingers over his writing then brought the note to her lips and kissed it. Finally, it was happening. Things were being set in motion to take Negan down and Carol found renewed strength. They would be getting out of here. She worried about things going wrong, about losing loved ones. She couldn’t handle any more losses. She looked down at her belly where Daryl’s baby kicked inside of her. She smiled at the bump lovingly and ran a hand over the movement. She hoped she and her baby survived it. She planned to do everything she could to make sure they did.

She grabbed her knife, felt the familiar weight of it in her hand, then slipped her fingers through the cold, metal rings and gripped the handle. The smile she already wore grew wider. Her chances of survival just doubled. She could have cheered.

Chapter Text

Eugene was in his room, playing video games when there was a knock on the door. He practically jumped out of his skin. Negan wasn’t due back for another two days at least. Fear crept up his back, cold as ice. He went to the door, trembling and when he opened it he closed his eyes tight and shrunk back.

“Eugene, what the? You still haven’t grown a pair? You should be embarrassed.” Rosita exclaimed.

“Rosita! Oh my stars, what are you doing here?” Eugene said, his eyes looking at her adoringly.

“Hello to you too. You always act like this much of a pussy around Negan?”

The smile left Eugene’s face. “Hey, that’s uncalled for. I’ll have you know that I am a very important person in this establishment.”

“Oh, wow, congratulations for moving up a level in the armpit of Hell.” Rosita showed her disgust.

“Hey, hey now. Look, I’ve been given all this for my distinguished skill set. I mean something to the people of this facility. I make bullets for the saviors. I provide science and technology. What have you done lately miss smarty pants?”

Rosita listened to him with a look of distaste. “So, you really did it? You went over to the dark side. I thought you had more integrity than that.” She threw at him.

“I beg your pardon?” Eugene asked, appalled.

“You heard me.” Rosita retaliated.

“I have not gone over the proverbial dark side. I am simply trying to survive.” Eugene stammered.

“Ok Anikin Skywalker.” She mocked. “Is that why he went to the dark side? No, as you explained that story to me, over and over, whether I wanted to hear it or not; he went to the dark side because he was lured there and became Darth Vader. Just like you.”

Eugene’s bottom lip began to quiver.

“You are nothing but a pinchi Darth Vader.”

“What did you call me?” Eugene shrank back from the insult.

“You heard me.” Rosita said, arms crossed. In Eugene’s world, this was the worst thing anyone could have called him.

“No, that is furthest from the truth.”

“Not from where I am standing.” Rosita was working hard to reach Eugene on his level.

“No, I’m no Darth Vader. I liken myself to Luke Skywalker. You know this.”

“Ha. That’s funny. I never saw Luke Skywalker lured away by what, a few jars of pickles and some video games. I never saw him turn his back on his own people. Damn, you are such a coward Eugene. It didn’t take much.”

“How’d you know about the pickles?” Eugene said daftly.

“Because you never shut up about them; And because of the jars, one empty, three full on your kitchen counter. Come on Eugene, it’s me, your best friend. I know you.”

“Yeah well, I play a critical role here. I deserve those delicious pickles.”

Rosita scoffed. “Yeah, well you are playing for the wrong team. God, I can’t even look at you right now. I’ve never been so disappointed in my whole life.” She emphasized.

“I’m sorry, It’s the only way I can survive.”

You’re wrong Eugene. We help each other survive. You are in a position to help us. I thought you would. Especially for the amount of times I saved your ass. And look at what your doing. Playing video games? Eating your damn pickles? Making ammunition for the enemy?”

“Well, yes but I need to get by somehow. I can’t fight like you.”

“Yes you can! You just won’t. I was teaching you. You were getting good. Remember?”

“I remember.” He said lamely.

“If you are so important, why don’t you use your powers to get you and Carol out of here? Why don’t you help us? Why don’t you help me?”

“You, well, you. I don’t know. I mean, you take care of yourself pretty well.”

“Yeah, that was before Negan came and stripped us of all our supplies and weapons. You know how bad it is over there?” she all but shouted. She tried hard not to raise her voice, but it was a losing battle.

“Yes but…”

“No buts. Look, I risked my life to get here, to see you and make sure you were ok. I was hoping you were on my side. I was sadly mistaken. I’m sorry I came.” She turned to go but stopped to add one more thing.

“Eugene, I thought I meant more to you.”

“Rosita wait! How are you? Everyone ok?”

“I’m barely making it Eugene. Everyone is just trying to survive. We are starving. We are struggling.”

“I’m so sorry. I thought things would improve by now.” He repeated.

“Improve? You think Negan would let us improve?”

“Sorry.” He stuttered. He reached out to her and grabbed her in a bear hug.

Rosita hugged him back for a moment before shoving him away. “I can’t believe you Eugene. I thought you stood for something.”

Rosita told him it was time to leave. Eugene sniveled back tears. “Here, take a jar of pickles for the road.” He grabbed one off a book shelf and shoved it at her.

Rosita just shook her head and turned to go. Just before she stepped away, she turned back to him. “Do better Eugene.”

“I’m, I’m doing my best.” He stuttered.

“Yeah well, next time your down in the factory making bullets, just remember that one of those has my name on it.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Your bullets, the ones your making. Think about where those bullets are headed. One of them will surely be what ends me. If I die, you only have yourself to thank.”

Eugene gasped.

Rosita left and Eugene was left standing in the middle of his room blubbering as hot tears fell down his round cheeks.

Chapter Text

A day later, Rosita arrived back at Alexandria. As soon as she stepped on the grounds, she was surrounded by loved ones who checked her over and pummeled her with questions.

“Negan wasn’t there? Everything go ok?” Michonne asked.

“He wasn’t there. Wasn’t due back for at least two more days.” Rosita informed.

“You saw her?” Daryl asked?

“How is she?” Rick asked.

“Did you see Eugene?” Tara asked.

“Yes, she was good. She looked good. Very pregnant, even glowing. Eugene, thinks he’s an important person in that community, too important to come back. He’s making bullets!” Rosita said angrily. “That was my idea and now he’s using it for the enemy! I gave him a good talking too. Not sure it will do anything though pansy ass pendejo.”

Daryl chewed on his bottom lip.

“But Carol, she wasn’t hurt or anything?” he asked.

“She’s fine. She was napping when I got there. I only got to see her for a couple of minutes. She looked healthy, well fed. Same with her ‘sister wives’. They were good too. The four wives look after each other.

“That’s good. That’s real good.” Rick said. “Carol doesn’t have to be alone in there.”

“What’s it like?” Michonne asked.

“That place is industrial, gray, oppressive.”

“Think we can take it?”

“We will outnumber them with the three communities. We can do it. Won’t be easy, but it can be done.”

“She really ok?” Daryl asked. He couldn’t think of anything else.

“Yes. She told me to tell you she misses you. Said not to do anything stupid for her sake.”

Daryl nodded. “Pssshh. Nothing stupid about trying to rescue her.”

“Yeah, but we can’t go rushing in there without a plan” Rosita emphasized.

“You were able to get her knife to her, without anyone seeing?” Daryl asked.

“Yeah, I did. It was still tucked away in the blankets. Along with your note, and I didn’t read it. Don’t worry.” Rosita said with a wink.

Daryl nodded.

“I can draw a map of the place. At least the places I saw.” Rosita informed.

“Good idea.” Rick agreed.

“Let’s get a message to the Kingdom. Have them meet us at Hilltop. We can get a plan going.” Michonne stated.

“Let’s do it. Now.” Daryl agreed readily.

Chapter Text

“Eugene. I need a favor. A big one.” Carol asked him.

“Sure. What can I do for you?” Eugene smiled, happy to see a familiar face. It wasn’t often that he saw the wives.

Carol had been with the girls shopping in the warehouse when Dwight snuck her away for a quick visit. He stood guard outside Eugene’s door while Carol talked to him.

“You’ve gotten really good at making bullets, correct?” Carol asked him.

“Affirmative.” He answered.

“And when that round you made malfunctioned, did you find the problem? Do you know how it happened?”

“Not that I like to bring up my mistakes but I do in fact know. It was due to improper crimping and sealing of the bullet. In such instances, moisture can get into the bullet causing the round to malfunction and misfire. Such actions are called a Squib. I have since reinforced production with the proper protocols to ensure that this will not happen again.”

Carol nodded in understanding. “Do you think you can recreate the malfunction if you needed to?”

“I could but I would not? I aim to not make mistakes. My life very well depends on it. Besides the integral fact that I pride myself on perfection.”

“Can you do it, this one time, for me?”

“No I cannot.”

“Eugene please. If I don’t get out of here, I’m going to die in this place.”

“If you leave, you will die out there?” Eugene stated.

“That’s a chance I’m willing to take.” Carol whispered.

“You really want to leave the Sanctuary? A place where you have everything you could ever want?”

“Eugene, you know this is no place to raise a child.”

“It’s the safest place.”

“Safe?” She laughed. “Safe? You think raising a child around Negan is safe?”

“My understanding is that he is quite enamored with his child to be. I cannot fathom him ever harming said him or her or putting the little squirt in danger.”

Carol paused. She wanted to scream at Eugene but realized it wouldn’t help. “If you believe that a child would be safe around Negan then you don’t know him at all.”

“My bet is that he is better than the alternative.”

“I can’t take that bet.” She said feeling desperate, her voice wavering. “Search your heart, Eugene. I have saved your life on multiple occasions. So have the others. I’m asking you to help save mine.” Tears filled her eyes and spilled over.

“I’m sorry. I don’t know if I can. I feel we are endangering ourselves just discussing this.”

“You said it, not me?” Carol said dryly.

“I don’t get your meaning?”

“You are claiming this place is safe and in the next breath you say you feel endangered. Think about it Eugene. This place will never be safe as long as Negan is in control.”

Eugene looked at her fearfully. He didn’t want to think about defying Negan. He did his best to stay out of his way. He did his job and went back to his quarters to hide. He was too comfortable to make any changes.

“Eugene. Did Rosita pay you a visit?

“Why yes, my true hearts desire graced me with her presence.

“Did she ask for your help?”

“She did.”

“And what did you say?”

“The same thing I’m telling you now.”

“And if our friends come for us, will you hide or will you help?”

“You, you really think they would?”

“They might. One day…” Carol didn’t want to give away too much. She no longer knew how much she could trust Eugene.

“Well golly. That puts me in quite the predicament.”

“If our family one day manages to take this place, what then? Will you stay here and hide or will you stand up and join them?”

“I don’t rightly know. Both seem dangerous. I chose neither. I can’t. I can’t help. The world is terrifying out there.”

“The world is terrifying in here. Carol conjectured.

Eugene began to wring his hands. He looked terrified.

“You have no idea what I go through with that monster. It’s not right. And Negan wants more children. Can you imagine 6 grown adults walking around like him one day? What are your chances of survival then?”

He turned away from her, not being able to face the reality of the situation.

Emotion filled Carol and she tried one last attempt. “Search your heart. Think about your loved ones. Think about this baby. Think about Rosita.”

Truth be told, Carol mentioning Rosita went straight to Eugene’s heart. He felt at odds with himself.

Later that night, Eugene thought long and hard about what Carol told him. He didn’t want to admit it but he was scared shitless half the time. She did make some good points. He just couldn’t imagine anyone being able to conquer the Sanctuary or Negan. The thought of trying terrified him. Rick and the Alexandrian’s had lost too many battles to Negan already.

Still, her words stuck with him. That and the impromptu visit from Rosita. He didn’t tell anyone but there was still had a few thousand rounds of the botched bullets that he planned on trying to fix. If he ever got word that Rick was going to try to retaliate, he could inadvertently leave them out for the Saviors. Play dumb if it ever came back at him. He knew it would be dangerous but if Rick was involved and staging a battle, it might be too dangerous not to use them. Carol was right, he knew. He just hated to admit it. Especially since Alexandria didn’t have video games. He couldn’t imagine living without video games again but he also couldn’t imagine living without Rosita. If something ever happened to her, he would never forgive himself.

Chapter Text

Dwight popped his head in the girl’s quarters.

“Negan’s back.”

The girls all jumped up to get ready. “Time to get back into our dresses and heels.” Tanya said with a sigh. Her hair was rolled up in curlers and she began removing them as she walked to her bedroom.

Carol, went to her room, one hand supporting her belly and put on a long skirt and a tank top. It wasn’t the sexiest thing she had, and Negan may not like it, but she didn’t care. At this point in her pregnancy, it would have to do. She touched up her lipstick and went back to the kitchen. She knew Negan would want her as soon as he could have her and as awful as it was, she planned to seduce him. She was filled with renewed hope. She knew that soon, there was a chance she would get out of here. She would lay it on thick until then, make him think she was completely on his side, having his full trust for what ever was to come. Then maybe, when they did come, his guard would be down. Carol joined the girls in the livingroom.

She took a deep, calming breath. “I can do this.” She whispered to herself. The girls watched her curiously, wondering what she was up to.

Carol went back into the kitchen. She had been craving something sweet and was baking peanut butter cookies for she and the girls. She was thankful for all of the ingredients. They even had sugar, but she used it sparingly, only using half the amount the recipe called for. Maybe the treat would put Negan in a better mood than he had been in lately. She was just taking a batch out of the oven when Negan burst in.

“Honey’s I’m home.”   

“Good afternoon my lord.” All four of them greeted him.

“Oh my. Something smells amazing in here. Might I say, each and every one of you looks absolutely scrumptious.” He walked to each wife and kissed her.

Carol set the cookie sheet on the stove top and put on a wide smile for Negan. “It’s about time you’re home.” She said impatiently. Negan reached her and she looked him up and down, feigning interest, then grabbed him by the button down shirt he wore, pulling him in. She stood on her tip toes and kissed him sensually.

When they pulled apart he was smiling wide. “Well hello to you too? Miss me?”

“You know I did.” She lied. “And I made a surprise for you. I was just about to try one. Cookie?”

“Hell yeah.”

She used a spatula to scrape off the cookies and put them on a cooling rack. “They’re still hot. You might want to give it a minute?”

“Oh baby. You know I like it hot.”

He grabbed a cookie, blew on it and took a bite.

“Damn, these are fantastic. Mmm Mmm so good.”

Carol grabbed one and took a bite as well.

“So, you make any new friends out there?” Carol asked as he finished his cookie and grabbed another.

“As in?” Negan looked at her curiously.

“Any new wives?” Carol asked haughtily.

You jealous sweetheart?” Negan’s mouth hitched up on one side, fascinated by her behavior.

“That depends on your answer.” She said, finishing her cookie. She crossed her arms over her pregnant belly.

Negan smiled wide. “Truth be told, I wasn’t really looking at any women I came across, and let me tell you, I came across a lot!”

Carol jut her chin out and gave a huff. “I bet you looked a few times.”

Negan laughed. “Don’t you worry little lady. These days, I only have eyes for you.”

"Damn, what's got in to her?" Negan asked the others.

"Pregnancy hormones I think.” Frankie said with a shrug. 

“Ooo I like this side of you.” Negan said, smacking her ass.

Carol pretended to be relieved. “You flatter me.” She said, peering at him through her lashes.

“Oh baby, it is true.”

“I’m glad because I couldn’t handle competition. I’m already as big as a house and your child insists on growing bigger each day. Pretty soon you won’t even recognize me.”

“Sweet heart, you look gorgeous. You and that round belly of yours are the sexiest thing I have ever seen in my whole gawd damn life.”

Carol gave him a look of doubt and pretended to pout.

“Watching you grow my seed gets me all hot and bothered.”

Carol gave him a hopeful look. “ I am so happy you said so because I was getting lonely over here waiting for you.” She emphasized.

“Oh really?” Negan was enjoying this.

“Can you blame me?”

“Can’t say I do.” Negan said, rubbing crumbs off of his bottom lip with his thumb.

“Now let’s go get you washed up so I can ravish you.” Carol said provocatively.                                                                                 “Yes ma’am.” Negan said, a sly smile on his face. He was intrigued.

Negan grabbed another cookie and headed for the door, Carol followed close behind. She grabbed his free hand and laced her fingers through his.

“You comin’ with me?” he asked her.

Carol stepped up to Negan and ran her hands up his chest. She moved in as close as her belly would allow and leaned up, letting her lips linger on his neck before kissing him. She sucked slightly on his pulse point knowing the response she would get. He groaned. She tasted salty skin. She bit his skin slightly, dragging her teeth before moving to just under his jaw. She felt his arousal through his jeans and stepped back.

“You think I would let you out of my sight? I just got you back.” She said in a sultry voice. "Now let’s shower. I want to scrub you down and then rub you down. I know how you get tense after a run. Let’s work out these muscles.” She squeezed his shoulders for emphasis.

“Oh really?” Negan said, captivated.

“After that, we are going to get down and dirty and you are going to give me the attention I’ve been craving.”

Negan looked at her surprised. “Well damn.” His smile slinking across his face. “I’m not going to say no to that.” They had reached the door.

“Ladies, don’t wait up.” Negan said, wiggling his eye brows at them.

“The cookies, please bake the rest. Nine minutes a batch should do it.” Carol told them. She never missed the details.

The girls nodded, once again, impressed by the person Carol could morph herself in to. She had Negan literally eating out of her hands and he believed every bit of it.

As the next week passed, Carol kept up the charade. Her spirits had been lifted, knowing help was on the way. She was dazzling and provocative, blinding Negan with her charms. When her family came, Negan’s guard would be down, and he wouldn’t know what hit him.

Chapter Text

Another week had passed since Negan came home and since Carol starting laying on the charm. She hoped her family would come soon.

She was sleeping in Negan’s bed when she woke to the sound of a loud boom. The building shook. She shot up in bed and gripped her belly protectively.

Negan also sat up then got to his feet. “What in the Hell was that? Someone’s got some explaining to do!” he growled. He threw on his clothes, shoes, and leather jacket, grabbed his bat Lucille from the wall above the bed. He started to run to the door then stopped and turned back to Carol.

“Get back to your room. Tell the girls to be prepared for whatever the Hell might be going on. Don’t come out until I say to, ok?

Carol pretended to be scared.

“Don’t you worry your pretty little head sweetheart. Its probably nothing. A mishap with some gunpowder in the bullet factory or something like that. I’ll get guards lined up outside your door.” He leaned down and kissed her then took off.

As soon as he was gone, Carol smiled. She hoped and prayed it was her family coming for her. She climbed out from under the covers and got dressed. She went to her room as fast as she could. There, she found the girls scared and huddled together.

Amber jumped up and ran to Carol and flew into her arms. “What was that?” Amber asked in a small voice?

“I’m not sure but let’s be prepared ok?” Carol replied.

“I’m scared.” Amber said, hugging her.

“Hey, hey come on. You have to be brave. Girls, come here.” Frankie and Tanya joined them. The four of them huddled together, arm in arm.

“Hey remember, you three are tough, bad ass ladies who can fight. You know what to do. You know how to handle yourself. You’re Charlies Angel’s remember?”

“Carol’s Angels.” Tanya said with pride.

She smiled at them.

“Look, this might be scary, but you can do this.”

“You think we’re ready?” Frankie asked.

“You were born ready. Now come on. If we are getting rescued out of this place, you might want to get some things together.”

Each girl put on a pair of jeans, except for Carol who didn’t have any pants that fit her any more. She put on a long skirt, her old boots, a tank top and a lacy long sleeved shirt over it. The look was thrown together but she looked stunning.

The girls rushed around, trying to think of things to take with them, in case they were leaving.

From far away, Carol thought she could hear Rick’s voice in the distance. She peeked her head out the door to see what was going on. There were a row of guards outside her door.

“Ma’am, I suggest you get back inside.” The closest guard warned.

“What’s going on?” She asked innocently.

“Nothing to concern yourself with.” The guard informed.

“Should I be worried?” She feigned fear.

“Ma’am, Negan has it handled. Now get back inside.”

Carol went back in and the girls looked at her expectantly. “I think it’s happening.” She said with a smile.

Chapter Text

Outside the sanctuary, Rick, Daryl, Michonne, Rosita, The King, Jerry, Jesus, Sasha and hundreds of others stood. Some stayed back to guard their homes but most of the community members were present. They were outfitted with spears, knives, bow and arrows and shields they got from The Kingdom. Other’s had guns with a couple of rounds that had been snuck to them by Dwight or scavenged. Some hid in the brush and trees beyond, wielding weapons. Daryl had let off a grenade at the main gate, blowing it to bits and leaving a gaping hole in the ground beneath it. The grenade wasn’t necessary to get in. It was meant as a warning. Once it blew up the metal gate, the walkers just inside, some tied down, others free, moved towards them. Daryl, Jerry and Rosita moved forward and quickly took them down. It wasn’t easy. Some were covered in metal but they manage to handle them before the situation got out of control. Soon, the only walkers left were the ones tied to the fences.

Negan, Dwight, Laura and a slew of the Saviors appeared, guns drawn. Other people from the Sanctuary ran to the entrance to see what the commotion was.
Rick who had a megaphone, began speaking into it, making sure everything he said could be heard inside the warehouse.

“Listen up. Now that I have your attention, I would like to offer an olive branch. To all the Saviors, I am offering the chance to escape this prison of a home. Don’t like how you’re being treated? We have three communities that would happily take you in. We are peaceful folk just trying to make it in this world. All that we ask is that you surrender Negan and in turn, you can be free. You are welcome to join us or go on your own way. The choice is yours.”

More people emerged from the building looking at Rick, hopeful.

“And Carol.” Daryl whispered at him.

“Don’t forget to mention Carol.”

“She comes with the territory.” Rick whispered back.

"If you refuse, if you chose to stay and defend Negan, then I have to tell you, your outcome doesn’t look so good. We aim to take Negan down and anyone else who chooses to protect him.”

Negan stood above them on a ramp and began to laugh. He looked to his left and then to his right at Dwight and Laura. “Can you believe this shit?”

Dwight remained motionless. Laura scoffed at the people below.

“Well, well, well, you thought it would be that easy?” Negan bellowed. “You thought you would come, make a little speech and my people would up and leave their homes to join you and your pathetic little pact? You don’t even have weapons. How do you propose to protect them?” Negan announced. “You don’t even have food. You want them to starve too?”

Rick looked at Negan dead in the eye, staring him down.

“We have a lot to offer. Let the people chose for themselves.”

People began to emerge, as if they were interested in what Rick was saying.

“My people know better than to betray their leader.” Negan taunted.

“Is that a threat?” Rick asked. “Sounds like a threat to me.”

Negan laughed. “You can take it however you want Grimes. My people know where they belong.”

Rick brought the megaphone back to his mouth. “Now, we are getting ready to take this place. You have two choices. You can stand there and fight next to Negan and most likely die or you can choose freedom and leave this place.”

No one moved. Many members of the crowd looked panicked.

“Nice try.” Negan said with a laugh. “It’s not going to work. They know who they belong to?”

“They should know that they belong to themselves and themselves alone.” Rick said into the megaphone.

“Yeah, well here, we are allllllllllll Negan.”

“My offer still stands. You are all welcome to join us. We have basic rules. We protect our people. We respect each other. We work as a team. Everyone counts. Everyone wins."

The Saviors emerging began to move again, people began to murmur to each other. They looked back and forth from Negan and to each other nervously.

Negan stood above them and began to slow clap. “Good one Rick but my people will not forsake me.”

“Yeah, that’s what you think.” Rick said, as more people from The Sanctuary began move towards him.

Negan was wrong. He watched below him as people moved to Rick’s side. His smirk quickly became a scowl.

“Traders! All of you!” Negan’s voice boomed. “Anyone else who dares to betray me will be gathered up and shot, execution style along with all of these fools!”

The people of the Sanctuary froze.

“Notice that he has to threaten you to make you stay. Things are simpler with my people. I’m offering freedom and a chance.”

More people moved towards Rick group and joined him.

“NO! Stop! Nobody move!” Negan yelled.

People continued to move over to Rick’s group drifting to the back of the crowd and out of Negan’s sight. Rick continued to stare Negan down, stalling to give the saviors time to exit the building. Soon, whole families began to emerge carrying small bags of their belongings.

“Negan, if you surrender yourself, nobody gets hurt.” Rick said, not breaking his stare.

Negan laughed. “Surrender? Me, I think you forget who you’re talking to. Why don’t I remind you. Dwight, Laura, why don’t you bring one of Ricky’s little friends up here so I can remind him.”

Laura looked at Negan uncertainly. Dwight didn’t budge. “Hey man, that’s not a great idea. They seem to have us outnumbered.” He whispered to Negan.

“You have got to be shitting me. Did you just disobey orders?” Negan growled.

“Looks like you’re losing Negan. Why don’t you surrender now so you don’t embarrass yourself any further.”

“Hot damm, you really think you have me cornered.” Negan laughed. He wasn’t backing down. “Well, think again.” Negan glanced to his left and his right at the large factory behind him. Guns were drawn on the crowd from broken windows of the factory. The Saviors with guns began to whistle. Negan knew enough time had passed that his men could get in place. They had trained for moments just like this. He raised his fist, giving a signal to the armed saviors. His fingers counted off 1, 2, 3! Negan pulled a pistol from his belt and aimed.

Rick’s glance had followed Negan’s. He saw the guns and told everyone to raise their shields and duck. They did as Rick ordered and he heard the guns go off but something sounded off. The gunshots sounded more like a backfire. He heard screaming but it wasn’t from the people around him. It came from the factory.
Rick looked up in time to see Negan holding his hand that was bloodied. He was covered in the ashes gun powder.

“SON OF A BITCH! EUGENE!” Negan screamed.

Chapter Text

Eugene who was up early in the part of the factory where they made bullets was setting up for another work day when he heard the explosion. He hadn’t been sleeping well since he had the special visits, first from his true love Rosita and then from his dear friend Carol. He spent a lot of time in the factory, wondering what to do with the botched bullets. Rosita and Carol’s words echoed in his mind. He would not let the bullets he created be what killed his friends.

When he heard the explosion, he knew exactly what he had to do. It was time. He laid the botched bullets out and had them ready when the Saviors came in to load up on ammo. He trembled and chided himself for being so weak. Rosita wouldn’t be shaking. She would just fight her way through it. Eugene thought long and hard about what he would be giving up. His conscious won over. He would admittedly miss having video games, but he vowed to himself that if he could, he would find a way to have them again in Alexandria. He just hoped he survived the battle that was about to break out. He planned to stay out of the way until things settled down. He hoped his friends would survive. He did his part and now he would do what he did best. Hide.

Back outside Negan was screaming angrily, yelling orders at his people. People from Rick’s crowd began shooting at his men that were positioned at the windows. Men started falling from the open windows to the ground below. Negan fell to the side, a body barely missing him. He wondered where the Hell Rick’s group got guns and cursed. He gave orders to Dwight and Laura to gather up the soldiers to barricade the entry ways and to not let anyone in or out. Laura looked on worriedly as crowds of Saviors began escaping out of the exits while some of Rick’s group tried to push her way into the building.

“Just get to the wives.” Negan said, trying to get through the door. He still held his bloodied hand. “Your main priority is Carol. Grab her and take her to the bunker. Let no one see you. Protect her at all costs!”

“Can’t do that.” Dwight said, pointing a gun at Negan.

“What the?” Negan looked at Dwight confused.

“I’m done. I’m not Negan anymore. I’m Dwight and I’m tired of your bullshit.” He said firmly.

Negan wasn’t having it. “Dwight, if you don’t get your ass in gear, I’m going to sear off the other side of your face!”

“I’d like to see you try.” He raised the gun at Negan, aiming at his shoulder. He wasn’t going to kill him. Rick wanted Negan unharmed if possible. They wanted to make sure he didn’t get off easy for all the pain he had caused. Dwight pointed the gun at his shoulder. First the shoulder, then the leg, just so he couldn’t run. That was the plan. Dwight didn’t act fast enough. Negan rushed him and knocked the gun out of his hand then wrestled him to the ground. Negan had Dwight pinned. Dwight was reaching for his gun and almost had it when Negan headbutt him, knocking him out. As soon as Dwight was out, Negan pushed himself up, grabbed his bat Lucille and ran back towards the entrance to push his way in and towards the wives’ quarters.
As Negan pushed his way through the crowd and back into The Sanctuary, he saw some familiar faces also pushing their way in. Ahead of him, was Rick, running towards the warehouse. He spoke in his megaphone telling people not to panic, that if they remained peaceful, they wouldn’t get hurt. He saw Laura far ahead, running up the stairs in the direction of the wives quarters. He was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Rosita and Daryl also making their way up the stairs, not far behind Laura. He growled, pushing people over and rushing ahead. “Move! Move Gawd Dammit! Outta my way!” He reached the stairs and took them two
at a time, knocking people over in the process.

Savior soldiers made their way out of a back exit of the factory and rushed the crowd of Rick’s soldiers. Three communities, Alexandria, Hilltop and The Kingdom united as one, fought back. They outnumbered the savior soldiers three to one but the Saviors had guns when most of the community members fought with staffs, bow and arrows and shields. Many of the Savior’s guns continued to backfire. Other Saviors became wise to the fact that the bullets were malfunctioning and used their knives instead. The King did his best to fight alongside his people and continued to shout orders for plans of attack.

Chapter Text

Inside, the wives’ quarters Carol and the girls huddled together. They heard the guns misfire and soon, the battle. They were pumped and ready to take on whoever might break in and try to hurt them. They didn’t fear Rick’s people, they feared their own. The girls insisted on surrounding Carol to protect her and the baby. They remained that way, surrounding her as they heard the fighting begin to escalate.

“I don’t hear Rick on the megaphone anymore, do you?” Carol asked worriedly.

“No, I don’t think so.” Tanya answered.

“You think he’s ok?” Amber asked, her voice wavering.

“I don’t know but I can bet he is better off than Negan.” Frankie said, holding her stance.

“Do you smell that?” Amber sniffed the air.

“No, what is it?” Tanya asked her.

Carol sniffed the air. She smelled it too. “Smoke!” She gasped.

“There’s a fire!” Frankie said loudly after sniffing the air.

“New plan ladies. We need to get out of here.” Carol ordered.

“We can’t go out there? Not while they are fighting. You could get hurt.” Amber said fearfully.

“If we stay here, and this place goes up in flames, we’ll die. We have to try!” Carol said.

“But.” Tanya said.

“No buts. We need to leave. Now!” Carol said. She threw on a jacket, made sure her knife was in place on her
hip and was about to head for the door when the girls stopped her. Each of them, with a backpack on their back and knives ready that Dwight had given them, stopped Carol from moving forward.

“No, we go first. Its up to us to protect you.”

“I can’t let you do that. Its all of us together.”

“Let us do this Carol. We can handle it. Just like you taught us.”

Carol felt the baby move and her arms circled her belly. She realized she needed to let them help her.

“Ok, ok. Just, be careful.” Carol said.

“We will.” They answered in unison.

“And girls.”

They looked at Carol.

“Thank you.”

They nodded at Carol and moved towards the door.

Frankie was first and opened the door to find a row of soldiers guarding their living quarters. A large man with his back to the door turned to see them.

“Back inside.” He ordered.

“There’s a fire, we need to exit.” Frankie said, taking a step forward. They all moved with her.

“I said, back inside.”

“You can’t keep us here. Move. Now!”

“I have orders. I’m not going to budge.”

“Move before I make you.” Frankie said boldly.

The man looked at her and laughed but Frankie didn’t find it funny.

Frankie began to boil with rage. She turned her back to him, pretending to change her mind when she elbowed him in the stomach, brought her fist up to punch his face and then brought her fist back down to hit him right where it counts. The man grunted with the stomach hit but didn’t seem bothered, was surprised at the punch in the face and doubled over when she smashed him in the balls. She turned back to the man, who was doubled over, pushed him hard and watch him fall over like a tree. He hit the ground hard, still gripping his balls and moaning. He cursed at Frankie and tried to get up when she stood over him and stepped on his groin, injuring him further. The man crumpled beneath her. The other guards saw what happened and rushed towards the ladies.

The three girls fought them off but they were getting pushed back into the living room.
Frankie, Amber and Tanya pushed back on the guards, punching and kicking with skill that impressed Carol. The training had worked. Still, the men outnumbered them, and they were getting pushed further and further back into their living quarters. Carol saw Tanya take a punch in the face, her head snapped back and she shook it off, and continued to fight. Frankie took an elbow to the head but kept fighting. Amber was quick and managed to throw some punches before she was knocked to the ground.

“Run Carol! Run!” Tanya shouted when she saw the door was clear.

Carol looked at the door, back and the girls and then back at the door. She had to take this chance. She began to run towards the door when Laura ran in and grabbed her.

“Not so fast!” Laura said, holding Carol back. “Where do you think you’re going?”

“Fire, I smell fire.” Carol told her.

“Come with me. Negan wants me to take you somewhere safe.” Laura informed.

“Not without the girls.” She shot back.

“Looks like their busy, now come on.” Laura pulled on her arm, and she pulled back.

“Come on, we don’t have time to mess around.”

“I’m not going with you.” Carol yanked her arm away.

“Oh yes you are. Guards, someone help me move her. We’re going to a secret bunker.” Laura shouted.

Carol turned to Laura and punched her in the face and started to run back towards the door as two men left the fight with the wives and ran towards her. Each man grabbed an arm and pulled her back as Laura rushed back to them. Laura was holding her bloody nose as she ordered the guys to drag Carol out and follow her.

The girls who were fending off the guards ran towards Carol, ducking out of the way of punching fists and grabbing hands. The guards managed to grab them and hold them back.

Carol was trying to wiggle free, fighting the men off her. The act made her stomach cramp, but she fought through it. When she heard the word bunker, she knew her chances of being found were slim. The idea of being trapped in an underground enclosure set off her claustrophobia. Just thinking about it made it hard for her to breathe. She would not spend another day being Negan’s prisoner. Especially in a place like that. She had to get away.

She was desperately trying to wiggle free when she saw two people running towards her from the hall outside the door. She thought her eyes might be deceiving her. Rosita? Daryl?”

Rosita came in first, and saw Laura trying tie Carol’s hands together while two men try to hold her still. She rushed towards Laura to take her down, yelling at Daryl to get the two men.

Carol saw Daryl as soon as he saw her. A bubble of hope rose in her chest. “DAAARYL!” she screamed out.

Daryl rushed towards the men and whipped his cross bow around, aiming and shooting one man through the eye. The shot guard went down and the other guard rushed him. Carol knew that this man would be no match for Daryl but her bubble of hope bursts when Negan ran into the room. He saw was was happening and growled in anger. Carol screamed for Daryl to watch out just as Negan tackled him from behind. Another guard rushed to help Negan. Negan and Daryl pummeled each other. Daryl punched Negan in the face, making him see stars for a moment. Daryl took that moment to wrestle his way out from under Negan, his eyes focused on Carol. The two guards grabbed Daryl by the shoulders and held him. Daryl was on his knees fighting the men who restrained him when Negan got up and came behind him with a knife. He circled Daryl once before taking his place behind him again.

“Damn. You are a relentless bastard aren’t you? You think you can just come in here and what? Take my wife and child? Who do you think you are?”

“You’re worst nightmare.” Daryl growled at him. He began to fight off the guards holding him down and Negan laughed at him.

“I guess I underestimated you. I should have killed you when I had the chance.” Negan stepped up behind Daryl and brought a knife to his throat. “Better late than never.”

Negan was about to slice Daryl’s neck when Carol screamed out. “Stop!”

Negan looked at Carol and snickered. “Sorry sweetheart. Has to be done. He’s been too much of a nuisance already.” He was standing behind Daryl, about to cut into him when Carol yelled again.

She had pulled her knuckle duster knife from its holster and pointed it at her stomach. “Stop or I’ll kill myself and the baby.”

Negan was caught off guard. His eyes narrowed at her. “You wouldn’t dare.”

“I’ll do it. Now let him go.”

“I’m calling your bluff.” Negan said haughtily but Carol could see the fear in his eyes.

“I’ll do it. I can’t live without Daryl. I can’t live with a monster like you. I can’t have a maniac raise my baby. I should have ended this long ago but I let fear hold me back.”

“You won’t do it. I know you.”

“You don’t know shit!” Carol yelled. She got the knife, pulled up her sleeve and cut the back of her arm with it. Blood flowed out of her and dripped down her pale skin.

“Carol don’t!” Negan shouted, shocked at what she was doing.

“Let him go or I’ll do it! I swear!”

Daryl looked on horrified. “Carol don’t! You’ve already sacrificed yourself too much already.”

The wives had their arms pinned behind them by guards. Rosita had Laura pinned to the floor, her knee on her back. All the woman, looked on, wide eyed.

“Carol, come on. You love me. You love our child. I know you won’t do this.” Negan said confidently.

Carol aimed the knife at her belly again, acting as if she would do it. Her eyes were full of fire and she grimaced at Negan. She raised her arm up as if she was going to strike. “Love you? No, I loath you. I endure you to save my family and that is all. You disgust me." Carol seethed.

Her words were like a punch in the gut to Negan. He thought for sure he had won Carol over. “No. That’s not true. Come on baby. Don’t do this.” Negan urged. His voice was all honey and charm.

“I’m not fucking around Negan! Let Daryl go or I’ll do it. I would rather die than lose him.”

Negan’s demeanor changed in an instant. “Drop the knife Carol!” Negan growled.

“Let! Him! Go!” Carol shouted. “Or you lose both me and the baby.

Negan, who had a fist of Daryl’s hair to bend his head back, let him go. “Release him.” He told the guards with disgust.

Carol lowered her arm.

“Now get out of here Daryl before I change my mind!” Negan shouted. He shoved Daryl to the ground. “Carol, come on. Let’s go.” Negan ordered.

“No.” Carol said, shaking her head.

“Daryl lives, now don’t fuck around. Come on!” Negan growled.

Carol looked at Negan, panicked.

“Carol!” Daryl cried out. As he jumped to his feet.

Negan rushed towards her and grabbed her by the arm just as Rick, Jesus, Dwight and Michonne ran in along with new faces Carol didn’t know.

Michonne pulled her katana from its sheath and pointed it at Negan. “Not so fast.” She said smoothly.

“Well, hello pretty lady.” Negan said, turning on the charm. “How’d you get that little sword of yours back? I would hate to think Dwight had anything to do with this.” His eyes swung over to Dwight who stood glaring at him.

“I have my ways. Now let these ladies go before I slice you from throat to scrot.”

“Oooh, hot damn. I think you just want to get a look at my family jewels.” Negan was trying desperately to stall and hope more help would come to get him out of this mess.

“Don’t flatter yourself.” Michonne spat.

“Negan, its over.” Rick said. “Give up.” Rick and Jesus approached him. Rick raised his colt python to Negan’s head.

Carol stayed frozen.

Negan turned his back on Michonne to face Rick and Jesus. “You think I would just walk away, leave my very pregnant wife and just surrender? Think again fellas.”

“Do it now. You release her, we don’t shoot you and you get a fair trial among the communities.” Rick ventured.

Negan slowly raised his hands. “Look, the rest of my army is about to be in here and up your ass any moment now. Why don’t you leave peacefully, and no one gets hurt.”

The men stared each other down.

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Negan said, glancing at the door with a smile. But there was no one coming.

Carol could smell the smoke even more now. She looked around worriedly.

Negan knew his chances of escape were slim and as a last resort, tried to run, pulling Carol with him. Carol still gripping her knife, swung it at Negan who blocked it with his arms. She cut into his elbow before he knocked it out of her hands. "You stupid bitch! You're going to pay for that!" He pulled her in close and dragged her with him. He only managed a few steps, when Michonne caught up to him.

“I’m tired of your mouth.” Michonne said and slammed the butt of her Katana against the side of Negan’s head, knocking him out. Dwight and Jesus rushed him as Negan went down. They quickly tied his hands.

The Savior Guards that were holding the wives looked on in fear. “Gentlemen, I suggest you leave.” Dwight ordered. The guards let the ladies go and ran out the door.

Daryl got to his feet, looking at Carol desperately. She gasped in relief as Daryl made his way to her. Her stomach cramped and her arm still bled. She felt weak and ready to collapse but all she could think about was Daryl. Her Daryl. He was here for her and a wave of emotion swept over her. She reached her arms out for Daryl. Her knees started to shake and she was about to go down when Daryl caught her in his arms.

Daryl caught Carol and felt her body land softly against his. He gulped down a sob and tears poured from his eyes. “Carol. Are you ok?” he croaked. He hugged her too him.

She cried weakly, breathing a sigh of relief. “Daryl, you came for me? You really came?” She whispered as his strong capable arms held her. She looked up at him with utter amazement and adoration.

“Course I did. I’ll always come for ya.” He told her fervently. She smiled up at him and his heart melted. He reached his hand up and rubbed his thumb across her cheek, trying to look into her eyes. “You good?” She continued to smile up at him weakly and tried to nod. He moved her now long hair out of her eyes and realized how pale she had become. He was about to tell her that they needed to get out of there. That’s when went slack in his arms and passed out.

Chapter Text

Carol was coming in and out of consciousness but felt herself being carried. She was aware of commotion all around her. Once she caught a glimpse of Daryl and thought that she was dreaming. She slips back out of consciousness. This time, she really is dreaming.

She and Daryl are back at Hershel’s farm. She is sitting on the porch, in a rocking chair, rocking a baby while Daryl is with Sophia in the yard. They are picking flowers and Sophia’s small hands reach out to pick a white one off of a bush.

“What’s this one called daddy.” She asked Daryl.

“It’s a Cherokee Rose. That’s a special flower. The story is that when American soldiers were moving Indians off their land on the Trail of Tears… “

Carol listened from the porch as Daryl told the story to Sophia, smiling and rocking her baby. “They’re your mom’s favorite flowers.” Daryl finishes the story.

Sophia beams up at him then runs up the porch steps holding the flower out. She reaches her mother.

“Mom look. It’s your favorite.”

Carol smiles at her daughter then looks down at the flower. The flower turns brown and wilts right before her eyes.

“Oh no, its ruined.” Sophia cries. Her voice changes mid-sentence to sound like gravel.

Carol looks back at her daughter to see that she is a now a walker, a gaping bite taken out of her neck. Carol gasps and cries. Her daughter hisses then leans over, her mouth opens hungrily. Carol shields the baby and shuts her eyes. She feels pain sear her arm and screams.

Chapter Text

Daryl is carrying Carol in his arms, they are heading through crowds of people in The sanctuary. The room has a thin layer of smoke but the fire isn’t visible. Soldiers from the Kingdom pass him with buckets of water. They must be trying to put the fire out. His eyes search out the nearest exit. His friends are around him, clearing the way.

“This way!” Rosita shouts.

Daryl veers left, following Rosita towards an open door. He looks down at Carol whose eyes flutter open in his arm. She moans then looks up at him, confused.

“Daryl?”

“I’m here. I gotcha.”

“Sophia.. She… the baby….”

Her eyes close again and he wishes he had stopped long enough to find something to tie her arm with. He needs to put pressure on her wound immediately.

Behind her, Rick and Jesus are being slowed by carrying Negan. He is still unconscious and they each have one of his arms around their shoulder and are dragging him between them. Michonne is close to them, warding off anyone who might try to help their fallen leader.

Daryl looks behind him to see them getting lost in the crowd of people running in all directions, trying to flee the building or put out the fire.

“Brother, go ahead without us. We’re right behind you.” Rick shouts.

Daryl heads towards the door. Rosita leads him out of the exit, and he steps out of the sanctuary. His eyes search for a place to run to, a place to help her.

“Over here!” Rosita yells. There are a group of cement tables in what looks like an outdoor lunch area. Daryl runs to a table and lays Carol down. He checks her arm and puts his hand over the wound to stop the bleeding. He notices the bleeding has slowed. He checked the wound and can see that it is deep. Carol’s knife had been sharp. The cut is roughly five inches long, clean and almost to the bone. She would definitely need stitches.

The wives arrive behind Daryl and surround Carol. Michonne runs up as well. She has Carol’s knife which she picked up after it had been knocked from her hands.

“How is she?” Michonne asks.

“She doesn’t look so good.” Tanya says worriedly.

Amber cries. “Carol, we got out. You’re free. Carol wake up.”

Carol moans weakly.

“We need to find one of the nurses or the doctor. He’s gotta be around here. Ladies, lets split up and look for him.” Frankie shouts. The girls ran off in different directions.

Daryl leans down and gently kisses Carol’s forehead and examines the rest of her, looking for more wounds. He looks down at her lovingly before he leans in close and murmurs into her ear. "Carol, baby please. Come back. I'm here now. Please come back to me." There are tears dripping down his cheeks.

Michonne and Rosita look on helplessly.

Chapter Text

What seems like forever to Daryl but is only 15 minutes, Frankie returns with the doctor in tow.

“I found him. He was packing supplies into a Medical RV. I grabbed a nurse as well.” She exclaimed.

Rick and Jesus are now there with Negan who hangs between them. They bound his feet and secure the ties around his hands.

Dwight is also there, holding onto Laura who is also tied up. She is yelling at him that he is a traitor, and he finally takes a cloth and ties is around her mouth.

The doctor rushes to Carol’s side.

“Doc, I don’t know what’s wrong with her. Think she lost too much blood.” Daryl tells him, his voice breaking.

“Oh dear. Let me look at her. Pulse is weak. Not drastically so but weaker than I would like. Its going to put a lot of stress on her heart to support the baby. Fluids would help. He checks the wound on her arm. This wound is deep. Let’s get her back to medical.”

Daryl looks at him uncertainly. “She ain’t goin’ back in that place.” he growls.

“No, its not like that. It’s a Medical Trailer. Negan’s plan really. We took it from Red Cross. It’s meant as part of an escape plan if anything ever goes wrong.”

“Show me where.” Daryl barks.

“The nurses are bringing a gurney for transport. They should be here soon.” The doctor informs him.

“Naw, I’ll carry her. Take me to it, NOW!” Daryl orders.

“Yes sir. This way sir.” The doctor says and turns around.

“Daryl, we’re going to lock Negan up in the back of a truck. I have to try to calm the people, give them direction. I need to find Ezekiel so we can work out a plan for the communities. You good here?”

“Go.” Daryl tells him.

“I’m staying with Carol. Michonne, why don’t you go with Rick to help them.” Rosita offers.

“Fine but if anything changes, good or bad, come get me.” Michonne says.

“She’s gonna be just fine.” Daryl snarls and hoists Carol into his arms. He disappears into the crowd following the doctor. Rosita and the wives follow.

Chapter Text

Once inside the medical trailer, Daryl is relieved to see that it is fully set up like a hospital room with hospital amenities. He lays her down in one of the beds at one end of trailer and the doctor checks her over, lifts her eye lids and peers at her eyes with a flashlight. He then takes his stethoscope and listens to her heart and then her belly.

“Babies heart is strong enough but I’m afraid by that it’s in distress due to her losing blood.” He assesses.

“Carol. It’s me, Lisa, one of the nurses. I am going to put an IV in your arm ok.”
Carol remains motionless on the bed.

“Please fix her.” Daryl says helplessly.

“She needs blood. We don’t have that. Let’s hope the IV fluids will help stabilize her and the baby.” The doctor tells the nurse.

“Naw, we gotta do whatever we can, now.” Daryl says.

The nurse is stitching Carol’s arm and looks up at Daryl and the doctor worriedly.

“We don’t have blood on hold anywhere. It will take a while to find someone with her blood type and that’s if we can find people to volunteer. With all that’s happening, it’s unlikely. I’m not sure there will be time, but we can try. Lisa, do you remember her blood type?” The doctor asks as the nurse puts in the last stitch, cutting the string.

“Use me. My blood goes with everyone.” Daryl says.

“What? You sure?”

“Damn sure. Type O Negative. My brother used to make me sell it for money.”

“That’s great news. Any diseases or ailments I should worry about?” the doctor asks.
Daryl looks at him angrily. “Naw man, just do it.”

Let’s get started. Here.” He hands Daryl a bottle of water. “Drink this. It will help.”

“Daryl opens the bottle of water and chugs it then he rolls up his sleeve and the nurse grabs the equipment while the doctor swabs his arm with rubbing alcohol. The nurse is doing the same to Carol’s other arm, the one without the IV. Daryl watched as the doctor found a good strong vein and sticks the needle in. Daryl doesn’t even flinch. He tells him how to hold his arm and Daryl watches the red stream of his own blood move through a thin tube and into Carol’s arm. He stands next to her, closes his eyes and prays it works.

Rosita pulls up a chair for Daryl to sit and he is grateful. He takes a moment to hold Carol’s hand gently and caress her fingers. Her nails are polished and painted, her hands softer than he’s ever felt them. It’s so unlike her but he doesn’t care. It’s still her beautiful hands that he knows so well. He brings her fingers to his lips and kisses them.

Rosita stands nearby and watches the two.

“You really love her, don’t you.”

“More than anything.” Daryl says.

Rosita watches as Daryl’s eyes pool.

“Never told her though.” His face in anguish. “Stupid. Should have said something a long time ago.”

“I think she knows.” Rosita says with a smile.

“Yeah?” Daryl looks uncertain.

“Definitely.” Rosita nods with certainty.

Daryl nods his head and takes a deep breath and chokes on a sob which he tries to cover with a cough.

“Hey, she’ll be ok.”

He nods again silently, gulping hard then letting out a breath.

The doctor watches Daryl closely, making sure too much blood isn’t taken from him. Daryl isn’t sure how much time has passed when the doctor removes the needle from his arm and then Carol’s. He gives Daryl more water and an apple, insisting he eat it to keep his strength up. Daryl does as he’s told but never takes his eyes off Carol. He watches her chest rise and fall. Some color has returned to her face.

He only moves over for a moment when the nurse puts a monitor around Carol’s stomach to check for contractions.

The chaos outside has quieted down. Rick can be heard talking into the megaphone again, giving directions.
Some of the Saviors flee but most stay, wanting to join the communities.

After a while, Carol begins to moan. Daryl stands up.

“Carol. Hey, I’m here. Carol, open your eyes for me. Please.”

Carol’s head moves side to side a bit and her eyes open and slowly focus in on Daryl.

“Daryl. You’re here, you came for me.” She smiles up at him like she had earlier when he was carrying her out of the building.

“You’re safe now.”

“Where’s Negan? He’s gonna find me. He wants to take me away.” Her head lifts and she searches around frantically. She feels light headed then puts her head back down, groaning.

Daryl stands over her and strokes her forehead. “Shhh, its ok now. You’re safe. He can’t hurt you anymore.”

“You sure?” Her voice is weak.

“Rick has him locked away. You’re safe.”

“My baby. Is my baby ok?” Her eyes go in and out of focus.

Daryl can see that she is still weak. Her eyes close heavily for a moment before opening again to focus on him.

“We’re checking. So far, so good. And they stitched up your arm.”

The doctor appeared and took over. “Carol, how are you feeling? You’ve been through quite an ordeal.”

“Ok I think.” She moans and her hands go to her pregnant belly and grip it. “I started having pains, cramps…” She moans again. “when the fighting started. My baby, is it ok?” she asks desperately.

“Do they feel like labor pains? The baby seems ok but let me check to see if you’re in labor. Can you two can give us a minute?” The doctor asks.

“Not exactly like labor.” She whispered as she gripped her stomach.

Daryl stepped away for a moment. The doctor pulled a curtain for privacy. He hated to have Carol out of sight.

His hands curled into fists, and he began to chew on the side of his thumb.

“Hey, its ok. The doctor has to check her. It will only take a minute.” Rosita calmed him.

“What’s he doin’ to her?”

“Probably checking, feeling to see if she is dilated?”

Daryl looks at her confused.

“He has to, feel her, down there to see if her cervix is dilating. Widening. It happens when it’s time to have the baby; so there is room for the baby to come out of the birth canal. The doctor has to use his hand to feel, to measure.” Rosita explains, trying not to enjoy watching Daryl squirm.

Daryl’s blushes hard, the redness going from his neck, all the way to the tips of his ears. He nods, trying to digest the information.

They both looked at the curtain when Carol groans slightly. “Hey, you better not be hurting her in there.” He growled.

“No, just checking to see if she’s dilatated. It’s routine. I’ll be done in a moment sir.” The doctor said calmly.

A few minutes later, the doctor pulls back the curtain and the nurse is covering Carol with a blanket.

“Well, everything looks good. You haven’t started to dilate which is good. You are probably having stress cramps because of the ordeal. I’m ordering bedrest, at least for a few days. I’ll keep a close eye on you. If, well, if I am allowed to uh, go with you.” The doctor looks from Carol to Daryl.

“Course you’re allowed.” Daryl says.

The doctor and nurse looked relieved.

“You can come live with us in Alexandria. We do have a doctor, but we can always use another. There are also two other communities that would be happy to have you.” Rosita added.

“You’re sure the baby is ok?” Carol asks again, her voice wavering.

“Yes, you and your baby are fine.” The doctor confirms.

Carol breathes a sigh of relief. Daryl moves back to her side.

“Thanks to Daryl.” The doctor adds. “He was able to provide blood for a blood transfusion.”

Carol looks at him in amazement. “Daryl, you, you did that? For me? For us?”

“Course. My blood goes with anybody.” He says humbly. “Had to do all I could.”

Carol’s eyes moisten with fresh tears. “Oh Daryl.” Her hands move to her mouth. “Are you ok? I’m sorry. They didn’t take too much did they?”

“Hey, I’m fine. Better than I have been in a long time. You’re safe, the baby’s safe. That’s all that matters.” Daryl lovingly strokes her forehead.

Carol feels the baby move and her hands go back to her belly. The baby. She has to tell him. Her heart starts to race. Her mind swirls. She needs to speak to him but she is just so tired. The blood loss, she didn’t mean to cut herself so deeply. She just wanted to get her point across to Negan, so he would let Daryl go. She berated herself. She almost put the baby in jeopardy. She feels faint.

“Daryl, we need to talk. I gotta tell you something.”

The monitors hooked to Carol start beeping as her heart races. The doctor approaches.
Daryl looks at her worriedly.

“Carol, you are going to have to settle down. You need your rest. Your body has already been through enough today. You need to sleep.” The doctor ordered.

“But, Daryl, I have to…”

“Hey, whatever it is, it can wait. What matters is that you get better ok. I’ll be right here. Rest now.”

“Listen to him. It’s for the best.” Rosita says.

Carol’s body feels heavy with exhaustion, but she doesn’t want to wait another moment to tell Daryl about the baby.

“But…” she objects.

“Shhh, its ok. Rest. Please, for me.” Daryl says gently. “We’re gonna get you home.”

Carol nods in relief at the thought of Alexandria. Her eyes feel heavy, and she closes them, only planning to rest them. Sleep takes over and she is out before she knows it.

Chapter Text

Negan comes to, his head pounding, his arms sore. He tries to move and he realizes he’s tied up. He is disoriented and looks around him. He is laying on his side on the ground. He rolls to sit up and groans. His arms are tied behind his back, his shoulders sore. He realizes his feet are tied together too. He looks at his surroundings again and realizes that he’s in the back of a big delivery truck. He realizes he’s caught. Caught and trapped.

“Fuck!” he curses.

He can hear the mele outside the truck, people running, people shouting. Then he hears Rick on the megaphone giving directions. The voices around him calm.

Negan’s anger goes from tepid to a rolling boil. He screams. “Somebody better come let me out or every one of you are going to have your brains smeared across the asphalt.”

He quiets for a moment and waits. No one comes. His anger rises even higher. “Somebody better get over here now!” He continues his rant, screaming and cursing. “Dwight! Laura! Eugene! Carol!!!” he screams.

Finally someone opens the back of the truck and a burst of cool air rushes in. It’s Michonne. She has his bat Lucille in her hands and smiles at him and then her smile fades.

“What the fuck? You need to let me go. NOW!!!” Negan screams.

“You need to shut up before I make you.” Michonne answers smoothly. 

“What did you say to me?” Negan is shocked anyone would dare talk to him that way.

“I think your ears work just fine.” Michonne said dryly.

“Do you know who I am? Who the fuck do you think you are talking too? I’m mother fucking Negan! You better watch it.” He snarls.

Michonne looks at him, eyebrows raised.

“Oh baby. That doesn’t mean a damn thing anymore.” She says cooly.

Negan growls at her. He tries to wiggle free. “Where’s my wife? You better take me to her! Is she ok? Are she and my son ok? Where is that bitch?”

“They are no longer your concern Negan.”

“Tell, me! Are they ok?”

“They are getting help and that’s all I will tell you but like I said, they are no longer your concern.” Michonne says flatly.

“You better let me out before I let myself out. And give me back my fucking bat Lucille!” He shouts.

“Oh. This bat?” Michonne holds it out by its end and swings it like a pendulum.

“Don’t hurt her! Don’t hurt my Lucille.” Negan looks at the bat desperately.

“Oh, this ol’ thing?” Michonne drops the bat in the dirt, takes out a pistol and fires a couple of shots into it. Negan lets out a howl. She shoots again and he cries out as if he’s in physical pain. When she holsters her gun, she leans over, spits on the bat and then looks back at Negan before picking it back up.

“Nooo! My Lucille! How dare you!!! I’m gonna kill you, you crazy bitch!” Negan shouts. He cries out in agony.

“I’d like to see you try.” Michonne says with a smirk.

“If you don’t let me go, I swear I will break outta here and murder every man, woman and child in Alexandria and it won’t be pretty.” His voice is pure rage.

“Oh so tempting. But no.” Michonne said calmly.

“Gawd damn you, you fucking bitch. Give me my Lucille. Bring me Carol! You can’t keep my wife and child from me!” 

Michonne remains expressionless and shakes her head no.

I’m gonna kill you, slowly and painfully.” He gives out a sharp cry. “Carol! Carol where are you? Carol!” Negan continues screaming and she looks at him, a blank look on her face. She sighs.

“Shut up Negan.” She picks up the bat and pulls down the door to the back of the truck. When Negan starts screaming, she bangs on the door with the bat, knowing the sound will reverberate loudly inside. “Quiet!” She shouts at him.

He continues to scream, calling out for Carol between each curse word.

Michonne continues to bang on the side of the truck with his bat every so often, reminding him to not to make any noise. He does anyway.

Chapter Text

Carol wakes up to early morning light coming in through a window not far from her. She looks around timidly and recognizes the room but can’t place it right away. She see’s an IV hooked to her arm. Her body is sore and her arm throbs. Memory of the day before rushes through her mind. She begins to panic. What happened? She remembers seeing Daryl, Rosita, and Negan. Her heart pounds. She remembers Rick, Michonne and Jesus showing up. She was so lightheaded by then. Did they make it? She begins to panic and sits up fast. Her head spins a little. Her breath catches in her throat and suddenly she hears something, no, someone from the corner on the other side of her. Her head swings over and sees Daryl. He is sitting in a chair next to her bed and then rising to greet her. She has no doubt that he has been at her side this whole time.

“Daryl.” She said astounded. Her breath is quick, panicked. “Where are we? Did we make it out?”

Daryl rushes to her side. “Hey, shh, its ok. You’re ok. We’re ok and we’re back in Alexandria, in the infirmary.”
Carol looks around. Yes, that’s why it was familiar. The infirmary. She had never seen the room from this
angle.

Her head swings back to Daryl and then down to her stomach. “The baby. Is, is it ok? Did anything happen?”

“You both are just fine.” Daryl soothes.

“And Negan? Is he, is he dead?”

“No, locked up though. We have him in a cell. Rick wants to give him a proper trial, not that the fucker deserves one.” Daryl grimaced.

“What if he gets out? What if he comes for me. I can’t, he can’t. He will be so angry.” Carol started to panic.

“He can’t get out. I promise. He’s locked up tight and guarded as well.” Daryl adjusts her bed, so she is sitting upright.

“But what if he finds a way or convinces somebody.”

“Shhh, its ok, I’m not going to let anything happen to ya.” Daryl soothes. “He will never be able to hurt’cha again.”

Daryl is sitting on the edge of her bed now and she leans over and hugs him. She buries her face in his chest and cries, letting the tears flow. The weight on her shoulders begins to lift, the tightness in her chest loosening. She breathes him in, the familiar scent of Daryl an instant comfort, a balm on her heart. Her fingers cling to his shirt and pull him in tighter. He wraps his arms around her protectively, wanting to absorb all of her suffering.

Just then Siddiq came in. “Good morning. Glad to see you’re awake. How are you feeling? Any cramping?”

Carol pulls herself from Daryl and wipes her cheeks, sniffling. “Siddiq. Hi. Um, I think I am ok. Just sore as far as I can tell.”

Daryl greets him with a nod.

Siddiq is at her side, shining a light in her eyes then checking her pulse “You look good. Colors good. Pulse is strong. How about we get some food in you. Breakfast? You too Daryl. I heard you were quite the hero yesterday, giving her your blood.”

“Was nothin’.” Daryl says, shrugging it off.

“It was everything actually. You probably saved her life.” Siddiq said while feeling Carol’s stomach.

“Yes, he’s my hero.” Carol beams at him as she remembers his heroic act. Daryl blushes, and looks away. Siddiq gently pushes on her belly. Ooo oh.” Carol groans.

“This hurt?” Siddiq asks worriedly.

“No, I just really gotta pee. Can I get up and go?” Carol smiles at him sheepishly.

Siddiq helps Carol pull her legs off the edge of the bed and into a standing position, then he escorts her to the bathroom. Carol feels lightheaded and wobbly but soon gets her bearings.

Daryl waits, pacing back and forth. He is impatient but Siddiq walks Carol back to the hospital bed a few minutes later.

“Alright you two, I’m going to see about your breakfast. Daryl, makes sure she doesn’t try to get up and move around by herself.”

Daryl nods.

The doctor from the sanctuary comes in. “Sorry to intrude, I just want to check to see if our patient is ok.”

“It’s fine. Come on in and make yourself at home.” Siddiq says easily. “And let’s meet again later, we can discuss your position here. I could sure use the help. Let me show you her chart from last night before I grab their breakfast.” Both doctors step away.

Daryl is glad that the doctors are being so thorough with Carol’s health, but he wants some time alone with her as well. He’s not sure he will get it anytime soon so he takes whatever time he can get with her to speak.

“You really feelin’ ok?”

“Yeah, Carol looks at him and smiles warmly. And thank you, for saving me, us. You’ve always been my hero. You never fail to amaze me, Daryl Dixon.”

He smiles sheepishly. He looks into her translucent blue eyes which are sparkling at him. His heart lifts and butterflies swirl inside of him. He could never put his finger on it, but there’s a magic to Carol. A light radiates from her, shining on everyone around her. Like a moth to a flame, he is pulled right into that light. It’s irresistible to him and he needs so badly to tell her.

“Daryl, we need to talk. I need to tell you something.” Carol says, taking his hand. Her demeanor has changed, she is serious now.

“Me too. I got so much I gotta say. Look, I know that you’ve been through a lot, but I want you to know, I am here for you. I don’t care if this is another man’s baby, even a man like Negan. It don’t matter ‘cause this baby is yours and is bound to turn out good because of it.”

“That’s what I want to talk to you about, the baby.” Carol tries to talk, but Daryl continues.

“See, I have been stupid for a long time. The last 7 months that you been trapped over there have been the worst of my whole life. I couldn’t stand it. It was killing me not being able to do anything. And I know my sufferin’ is nothin’ compared to what you went through. What I’m trying to say is, I never told you what you mean to me.”

Carol watches Daryl unfold his heart in front of her. Her heart lifts with each word but she so desperately needs to tell him the truth about the baby. Even though she left him that note on a napkin, he doesn’t seem to know. She doubts that they ever found it. Everything he is saying feels so right but he might want to take it back once he finds out the truth.

“Daryl, hold on, I need to tell you something.” Carol interrupts him.

He looks at her, doubt filling his eyes. Maybe she doesn’t want to hear this. Maybe she doesn’t feel the same. But that note she left, she said she was his. Was he wrong?

She opened her mouth to speak again when the Savior doctor comes back and stepped to her side. “Carol I will let you get back to resting but I just want to give you a once over.”

Carol sighs in slight frustration. “Sure”, she turns her attention to the doctor who also checks her vitals, just as Siddiq did. He asks similar questions.

“Everything looks good.” He announces. “And you just hit the eight month mark. Medical equipment is being brought in from the Sanctuary. We will do an ultrasound later today to see that everything is still on schedule.”

Daryl looks at the doctor confused and then Carol. Eight months? That can’t be right. She’s only been with Negan for seven. He knows because he counted the days. There is an almanac that has kept the community up to date and they have been creating calendars. Every year, Daryl draws a small copy of his own to keep track. And the last seven months, he checked off each and every excruciatingly long day that passed to keep track of how long she had been trapped at the Sanctuary and how far she would be in her pregnancy. “Eight months. That can’t be right. She’s only been with that bastard seven.” He replies. Daryl rubs the stubble on his chin with his thumb, thinking hard.

“Yes. You are correct. She was at the sanctuary 7 months.” The doctor confirms, looking from Carol to Daryl, then giving her a knowing look.

“Yeah, then how can she be eight months pregnant?” Daryl asks. He looks at the doctor confused. He looks to Carol whose color begins to drain from her face. “You’re wrong. If she’s eight months pregnant, that would mean she was already pregnant before she was ever at the sanctuary?” Daryl’s question challenges the doctor.

The doctor smiles kindly at Daryl and places a hand on his shoulder and gives a reassuring squeeze. “Yes, you are correct. She was already pregnant when she arrived at the Sanctuary. She just didn’t know it at the time.”

Daryl’s eyes go wide. Confusion is written all over his face. “But, but how?”

“Daryl…” Carol says his name, her voice small, shaking.

The doctor smiles at them both. “I’ll leave you two be.” He disappears out the door quickly.

Chapter Text

“I don’t understand?” Daryl says confused. Carol reaches for his hand and places his in hers. He thinks back to before Carol was taken. She seemed fine. She never said anything to him about having a relationship. There was the King but she said she always turned him down. The last time he saw her was at the cottage and then Alexandria, when she traded her life for his. The cottage! Before he was taken, they spent the night together! The realization dawns on him.

He looks at her and stands up fast. He looks from her face to her pregnant belly then back to her face, searching her eyes. He can’t speak.

“Daryl, I’ve been trying to tell you. Carol’s voice trembles. “This baby. It’s, it’s not Negan’s. It’s yours.”

“Yours…” he mouths the word. “Yours... The note!”

Daryl paces the room. “That note, you didn’t mean you are mine, you meant the baby, the baby’s mine?”

“Yes. Or both, but yes.”

“Oh my God! I didn’t know!” Daryl rasps.

Carol watches him uncertainly. His panic is evident, and she feels the desperate need to relieve him of it.

“Once I found out, I couldn’t tell you. I was afraid you might hurt yourself trying to come get me, us. I couldn’t let that happen. I had to try to find another way. I’m so sorry. I just couldn’t lose you. I hope you understand.”

“but then you did try to tell me. The note, on the napkin.”

”Yes… she says solemnly. "In a moment of weakness I risked it all, even though I probably shouldn’t have. I’m sorry.”

“Stop saying sorry. It ain’t her fault.” Daryl grumbled as his mind tried to digest the information. He continued to pace the room.

“Look, you don’t have to decide anything right now.” She exclaims.

Daryl looked at her, perplexed.

“I’m not going to force you into anything. And if you don’t want to be a part of our baby’s life, you don’t have to.”

Daryl stops pacing and looks at Carol. She has tears in her eyes as her arms wrap around her baby bump protectively.

“Our baby.” He repeats the words almost soundlessly. His heart lifts. “I’m gonna be a dad.” a small smile forms on his lips.

When he looks at Carol again, he realizes she is on the edge, her strength wavering as she tries to hold it together. She is trying to make herself small, as if trying to disappear into the hospital bed. 

He is back to her side in a split second. “Carol.” He whispers her name. He kneels beside her bed and grasps her hands.

“You, you don’t have to do anything…” her voice wavers.

“Carol, I know I never said this but its way past time. I love you. I have been falling in love with you since, well, practically since the quarry.”

“The quarry.” Carol thinks back to those times, at the beginning of it all. “You never said anything.” she gasps lightly as tears continue to stream down her face.

“Yeah, well, my people skills suck and I, I didn’t even realize that was what I was even feelin’. I was stupid ok. I didn’t know nothin’ about love and carin’ and feelin’s.” He grasps her hands tighter. “But you taught me that. You saw I was worth somethin’ before anyone else did and I didn’t know what to do with that. No one ever counted on me before. You taught me how to be cared about and how to care. And before I knew it, I was ass over feet in love with you. Once I realized what it was I was feelin', I didn’t know how to tell ya. I thought for sure you wouldn’t feel the same. No excuse. I was scared you would reject me. Oh hell, I was a chicken shit and that’s the truth of it. Can you forgive me?”

“Oh Daryl. There is nothing to forgive. I love you too! I feel the same. I have loved you for so long Daryl, so long.” Carol tugs Daryl’s hands and he takes the cue and sits down on the bed at her side, facing her.

Daryl leans in, caresses her face, gently wiping a tear that escaped her eye. He looks at this breathtakingly beautiful woman and can't believe she would love a man like him. Never in his wildest dreams did he think it would happen although he had always wished it. He kisses her, their lips meeting. He feels the tender softness of her mouth and melts into hers. Their lips mingle and he tastes her sweetness. When he pulls away, there are stars in her eyes that match his own. Blue sparkles into blue.

He looks over at her belly, a mound beneath blankets. He reaches her hand to touch her then hesitates. “Ca, can I?” he asks nervously.

“Yes.” She smiles wide.

He places her hand on her belly and is surprised at how firm it is. “Wow. It’s really, it’s really mine?” A sense of pride floods Daryl and his eyes pool with fresh tears.

“Yes. I’m sorry. I didn’t think it was possible. I, you, you don’t have to be a part of its life, not if it’s an inconvenience. I don’t want to burden you.”

“Carol, stop, please stop.” He grabs her hands and kisses her knuckles. “You, havin’ my baby. That child in there being mine… That is the most beautiful thing I ever heard in my whole damn life. I want you Carol, I want you and this baby… Our baby, more then I have ever wanted anything.”

Carol is crying now.

“You have never been and never will be an inconvenience. Same goes for our baby.” Tears spill from Daryl’s eyes. He places his hands on her belly again and leans down and kisses it. “I love you, Carol. I love our baby.” Daryl leans his cheek to her belly and nuzzles it. “And baby, I promise to be the best dad I can possibly be. I ain’t much but I can promise you, I’ll always love and protect you.” Just then Daryl feels movement beneath his face. His head pops up and he looks at Carol bewildered.

“Is that? Was that the baby movin’?”

“Yeah, he/she moves often when you talk. I noticed it when we came here for the dinner. I think it likes it.”

“Serious?”

She nods and bites her lip. “Try it again. Talk to the baby.”

“Hey, hey in there. You comfy and cozy? ‘Course you are. Your mama has been doing a good job of it.” Daryl feels the baby shift again under his hands. He laughs in amazement. A light sound that tickles the walls of the room.

“Wanna see?” she says tentatively.

“See what?” Daryl is confused.

She moves the blanket down and gently pulls up her hospital gown. Only her belly is exposed and Daryl marvels at it. Her belly button looks inside out. The scars she has are stretched. It’s the most beautiful thing he has ever seen. His hands go to her skin again and he caresses her belly lovingly. He looks back at her nervously.

“Go on. Talk to it. The baby likes the sound of your voice.”

Daryl smiles wide. Wider than she has ever seen.

“Hey. Hi baby. I’m yer dad. I uh, I can’t wait to meet ya. And things might be a little rough out here, but I am gonna take good care of you and prepare you for this world. The baby moved and Daryl was able to see a bump pop out, pushing at her from the inside. Daryl marvels. “Oh. Did you see that?” The baby continued to stretch. Carol nods. He laughs gleefully.

His hand goes to the spot where a limb had poked out. Carol placed his hand on his and pushed down lightly. The baby pushed back, and Daryl laughed again.

“Wow, this is amazing.”

Carol watched him lovingly as he interacted with their baby for the first time. He leaned down and kissed the spot where the baby moved, and tears flooded her eyes. Everything she had hope for, dreamed up was coming true right in this moment. He caressed her belly some more and her heart filled with joy. A sob breaks from her throat. Daryl looks at her alarmed.

“Oh know, did I hurt ya? I’m so sorry.” His arms go around her.

“No, not at all. I, I am just so happy. I hoped and prayed for this for so long. I didn’t think it would happen, that we would ever get to have this.”

“Hey, I’m sorry. You were stuck with that asshole and suffered all those months because of me but I promise, I am going to spend the rest of my life makin’ it up to you. To you both.”

“Oh Daryl, you have nothing to be sorry for. You are my dream come true and I would risk my life for yours again and again if it means that you don’t have to feel another ounce of pain.”

Daryl sobbed then and leaned in to kiss her again. "I'm still gonna make it up to ya." He put his forehead to hers and tried to stop his tears but they both cried together. Their sobs were just starting to subside when a Siddiq appeared with a rolling cart carrying their breakfast.

“Sorry to interrupt but the patient really needs to eat.”

“Daryl pulled down her hospital gown to cover her belly protectively. He then pulled the blanket up and tucked her in. “I ain’t gonna argue with that. She and our baby need food.”

“And you too.” Carol added.

Siddiq looked at them both, smiling wide. "Congratulations you too."

Daryl looked at Carol lovingly. She always put everyone before herself, but it was time that changed. “You first.” He got up and moved the hospital table over her lap and served her food.

Chapter Text

Later that same afternoon, Siddiq decided it was ok to release Carol and let her go home as long as she promised to take it easy the next few days. He removed her IV and said he would pack some healing herbs for her.

Carol promised Siddiq she would rest and Daryl promised to make sure she really did. Carol had it in her mind to head straight to the kitchen to cook everyone a big meal now that they were all together again and mentioned it to Daryl who immediately stomped the idea.

“You’re gonna rest and everyone can fend for themselves. I know it ain’t easy for ya but it’s important.”

“But Daryl, cooking is not over doing it.”

“Nah, you’re resting and that’s final.”

Siddiq watched them and smiled. “Daryl’s right. You still had a bit of cramping today. You need to lay low, just for a couple more days. I’m ordering bed rest.”

“See.” Daryl said, happy to have Siddiq back him up. Carol frowned so Daryl leaned over and kissed the top of her head.

Siddiq smiled at the show of affection. “Glad to see you two together again and even better, like this. It’s about time.” Siddiq winked as he hung a clipboard with her stats on the wall and left the room. “I’ll be back in a while.” He said before stepping out the door.

Just then, Daryl and Carol heard commotion from outside the door of the room.

“Can we see her?”

“Is she ok? We need to see her.”

“We waited long enough already. We’re going in and you can’t stop up.”

They heard Siddiq speak to them. “She’s fine. She needs her rest though so make it a short visit please.”

Daryl looked at the door, alarmed and got to his feet.

Carol smiled at the door serenely. “It’s ok. Its my sister wives. I mean… the girls. Its ok if they come in. I want to see them.”

Daryl looked from Carol then back to the door and then nodded as three women came barreling in. He watches them nervously.

“Carol! Are you ok?” Amber said, running towards her with her arms out. The young woman began to weep.

“Damn, this place is nicer than what we had going on at the Sanctuary.” Frankie says, looking around.

“Hey, how are you feeling? You look much better.” Tanya says.

Carol smiled at all three women who are talking to her all at once and Daryl stepped back begrudgingly as they surrounded her. They all lean in together and hugged her.

Amber sat herself on one side of Carol while Tanya sat herself on the other. Frankie made herself comfortable at the foot of Carol’s hospital bed.

Daryl stepped back even more and watched them nervously.

“I’m good, doing well, thanks to Daryl.” Carol smiled at him.

“Yes, he saved you. Giving you his own blood and everything. That’s so romantic.” Amber gushes.

“He did. He’s a good man. A real hero. Always has been.” Carol tells them. The girls looked his way and mooned over him. Daryl blushed and stood awkwardly near the door.

“You good here? Gonna go out for a smoke.” He mumbles nervously.

“Yes, I’m fine. Please, go ahead. You deserve a break.” Carol says, smiling at him.

“Never need a break from you.” He tells her, blushing harder. “You need anything, holler. I’ll be just outside.” The girls looked at him adoringly as he headed out the door.

“He doesn’t do well with attention, but I sure love to see that man blush.” Carol says wistfully.

The girls laugh.

Carol turned her attention back to the three women. She looked them over to see bruises. Her smile fades. “So, how are you? You put up a good fight with those guards. Are you hurt badly?” Carol asked them, worriedly?

“Just a little banged up and sore.” Tanya told her.

“Nothing we can’t handle, thanks to you.” Frankie said, patting Carol’s foot. “It felt good to stand up for ourselves.

“I’m a bad ass now.” Amber exclaimed.

They all laughed.

“I’m so glad.” Carol said relieved. “I would never have forgiven myself if something happened to you because of me. And yes Amber you are a bad ass. You all are. Are you hurt badly? Any broken ribs, sprains?”

“Hey. Don’t worry. We’re doing great. Just a little banged up. Siddiq gave us some herbs to help with the pain. A tea from Willow Bark and some turmeric and ginger.” Frankie explained. And having cute doctor Siddiq help us wasn't bad either.

“Yeah, you guys really know your stuff around here.” Tanya added. “It worked. I slept so well last night and woke up hardly feeling any pain at all.”

Carol reached out and touched a bruise on Amber’s forehead. Her smile faded. “Thank you, thank you for protecting me. I’m sorry you had to get hurt on my behalf.”

“I would do it again in a heartbeat.” Tanya said. Frankie shook her head in agreement.

Carol’s heart warmed at the three woman who had unexpectedly become like family.

“Are they getting you settled in here in Alexandria? Everything going ok?” Carol asked them, concerned.

“I love it. It almost feels like the old world. I can’t believe it.” Tanya exclaimed.

“Everyone’s been so welcoming.” Frankie said. “I didn’t know there still could be places like this.”

“Alexandria is great. So homey. Way better then an old factory.” Amber gushes.

“And there are some hotties here, I’ve got to say.” Tanya added.

Carol couldn’t help but giggle at their enthusiasm.

“I’m so happy you like it.” Carol beamed. “I’m sure all of our empty homes are filling up now. I hope there is enough room.”

“The three of us are sharing a house with two other women. We each have our own room. So far it seems ok. There are the two other communities as well. Not everyone came. There are Saviors that rebelled. Some aren’t sure they want to join the communities. They are being kept in a fenced in area in Hilltop.” Tanya explained.

“Some of the rebelling Saviors got away, mostly just a dozen or so, ones that were part of Negan’s army.” Frankie added. “I heard Rick tell Michonne that they will have to have extra security for a while.”

“Yeah, that would be a good idea.” Carol replied.

Just then Daryl came back in. The girls looked at him and seemed to swoon. “Siddiq says we can head home but I gotta take you in the wheelchair, just until those cramps quit.” Daryl said.

“I can walk just fine.” Carol replied.

“I know ya can but we gotta be safe ok, for both you and the baby. You gotta let me take care of you, ok?”

“Ok Pookie.” Carol said, smiling.

Daryl blushed hard at her calling him Pookie in front of others and tried to scowl but couldn’t completely lose the smile he had on his face. He looked down at his feet, trying to hide his expression. “Be right back, just getting some stuff together from Siddiq.” Daryl stepped back out the door.

The girls ogled him.

“Damn Carol. Didn’t know you had a knight in shining armor.” Amber said, eyeing Daryl’s backside as he walked out the door.

“More like Knight in a leather vest.” Frankie joked.

“Wait! Is he? Is he the one Carol? You’re mystery man? The baby daddy?” Tanya asked.

Carol smiled wide and felt her cheeks warm with a blush. “Yes, that’s him.” She admits.

“So, we were right.” Tanya exclaimed.

“Yes, you were right.” Carol said with a nod, her smile spreading across her face.

The girls laughed. “Damn Carol, you bagged yourself a hottie.” Frankie teased.

“Lucky you.” Tanya said. “He got a brother?”

“He used to. Not sure you would be crazy about a guy like Merle though. He was a little too rough around the edges and had a mean streak that could rival Negan’s.”

“No thank you.” Tanya said.

“You lucked out. Finding love, real love, in these times is pretty much a miracle.” Amber said dreamily.

“You never know. It could happen for you too one day. Don’t give up hope.” Carol encouraged. “Take happiness wherever you can find it.”

Daryl came in pushing a wheelchair and had a bag of supplies. All eyes went to him. He twitched uncertainly under their gaze.

“Thank you again, for everything you did for me.” Carol’s words were heartfelt.

“Any time. Because of you and your friends, Negan’s behind bars and we got out of there.” Frankie said.

“Yes, any time. Besides, we’re Carol’s Angel’s remember?” Amber said triumphantly.

Carol laughed and hugged each of them. “Yes you are. I’ll see you ladies later.”

The girls shuffled out, eyeing Daryl and giggling like schoolgirls.

“What’s with them?” he says as he pushed the wheelchair to her bedside.

“They were just happy to get to meet you.” Carol said lightly. “And they think your hot.”

“Pssh, stop.” Daryl said, his cheeks turning pink again.

“I happen to agree with them.” Carol teased.

Daryl shook his head and laughed, his ears turning beet red. He helped Carol out of the bed and to the bathroom. In there, Carol used the toilet and then put clothes on. There was a long stretchy jersey knit maxi dress left for her. Carol pulled it on and found it to be soft and comfortable. She stepped out of the bathroom area and back into the room where Daryl immediately stepped to her side and put his arm around her. He helped her into the chair even though she knew she could do it herself, but his attention was comforting so she let him. Carol shivered and Daryl tucked a blanket around her then leaned down and kissed her cheek.

“Ready to go?” he asked.

“Yes, take me home Daryl.”

“You got it.”

Chapter Text

Back at the house, Daryl was tucking Carol into bed and fussing over her. They were in her bedroom on the second floor of the house. Daryl’s place was in the basement made into an apartment of sorts, but it didn’t have a bed, just a couch. Daryl automatically took Carol to her room, worrying over her comfort. After getting her settled, Daryl pulled off his boots and his ratty old black jeans then climbed into bed with her. Carol smiled at the ease in which he joined her, no longer unsure of himself. Something had changed. Their relationship was more defined, although the words had not been spoken yet, but this baby had sealed their fate and brought them together in a way life never had before. As Daryl moved in closer, she nuzzled back into him without hesitation.

“I’m so glad we’re finally alone. I couldn’t wait to get you all to myself.” Daryl admitted.

“Same. And I’m glad there are no doctors poking at me.”

“So how are you doing, really?” Daryl asked her.

“Ok, I mean, this is all so surreal. I can’t believe I’m home again. And that Negan is behind bars.”

“He hurt ya? I mean, did he do anything? Did he…? Daryl seemed lost for words, the questions he was trying to ask overwhelming him.

“Daryl…” Carol’s voice became small again. “Can we not talk about that today. I just need to, I mean, I want to… just be, here with you.”

“Course. I’m sorry, not trying to pry or pressure you. I just need to know you’re ok.” Daryl chided himself for bringing it up. It was obviously too soon.

“Right now, in your arms, I’m perfect. But maybe another day I will feel up to talking about… things.” Carol said gently.

“Hey, no problem. Just wanna help.”

“I know you do and I love you for it.”

Carol’s lower back cramped a little so she rolled onto her side to ease the pain. Daryl bracketed his body against hers protectively.

“You ok?”

“Just a little cramp. Lower back. It will pass.”

Daryl brought his hand to the area and began to apply pressure. He began to rub out her lower back and she sighed contentedly.

“This help?”

“Yes, so much. Thank you.”

He continued to rub her lower back until he felt the muscles relax under his fingers. He rubbed his hand up and down her back, massaging until it completely relaxed. He then moved in to wrap his body around hers.

Previously, they never slept in the same room together while in the house among their family, but all pretenses were dropped. The veil they used to cover what they felt for each other was lifted. There was no going back now, and Carol was grateful, even with all the uncertainty that lay before them.

“This ok?” Daryl asked, afraid to hurt her somehow.

“Its perfect.” Carol hummed.

Daryl leaned in closer and wrapped an arm around her belly. His other arm was tucked under her head, and she rested it on his bicep.

The trip to the house in the wheelchair wasn’t an easy one. Carol just needed the comforts of home, a quiet corner to regain her sense of normalcy. With many eyes on her, new friends and old, she became overwhelmed. Daryl seemed to sense this and got her to her room as fast as he could, despite people trying to stop and talk to her or question her. She had smiled at them tentatively but the stiffness she held in her posture told Daryl all he needed to know.

Now that they were back in a familiar place, her own room, safely in Daryl’s arms, she finally breathed a big sigh of relief.

Daryl felt her deep inhale and exhale then felt her relax in his arms. He smiled and leaned in to nuzzle her neck and kiss her cheek. She gave another contented sigh.

“I missed this.” She breathed.

“Me too.”

“I was afraid I would never have this again.” She admitted.

“Wasn’t gonna let that happen.” He whispered.

“Thank you. I owe you so much.”

“You don’t gotta keep thankin’ me Carol and you don’t owe me nothin’. Just glad to have you back safe.”

The baby shifted in her womb and his hand moved to the spot. He kissed her shoulder and the baby moved again, Carol felt his mouth smile against her skin.

“See, the baby likes your voice.” She said lightly.

“I think I believe ya now.” He said with a chuckle.

“Hi baby. Hey. Are you a little ass kicker like your cousin Judith?”

The baby continued to move, and they both laughed.

“Please don’t name our baby Ass Kicker.” Carol joked.

“Course not. That nickname belongs to Judith. Naw, our baby will have its own cool name. Somethin’ like Chainsaw or Gun Slinger. Or somethin’ more feminine if it’s a girl, Skull Crusher, or Battle Ax.” Daryl teased.

They both laughed, bubbles of happiness breaking from their mouths. The sound was another balm on Carol’s heart. She felt more waves of stress, fear and tension roll off her. Emotion swelled over her again and soon her laughter changed to tears and then sobs.

“I’m sorry.” she whispered, as she began to cry.

Daryl was unphased by the change in emotion. Carol wore her heart on her sleeve and he was always able to roll with the changes effortlessly. “Hey, its ok. Don’t gotta be sorry.” He understood the need for it. “Just let it out.” He pulled her in tighter and she let herself crumble completely, in the safety of his arms. “You’re safe now. You can relax and just let it all go.”

She cried until there were no tears left. When her sobbing subsided, Daryl untangled himself for a moment to pour a glass of water from the pitcher at her bedside. He brought it to her unceremoniously. She sat up and took the glass and gulped the water down to appease him. She finished the glass and he took it and poured water for himself.

“Thank you.” She said again.

“No problem.” He climbed back in beside her after taking a drink. She leaned back on a pile of pillows as he lay on his side, facing her. His hand reached for her belly where he began lazily tracing circles on her bump.

“Hungry?”

“No, not really.”

They could hear the sound of cooking and voices chatting below them from the kitchen.

“Dinner should be ready after a while.” Daryl mentioned.

“I can wait. I’m just, tired.” Her emotions had been on a roller coaster ride and her last sobbing fit left her feeling spent.

“Why don’t you take a nap?” he said. “I can leave you be for awhile.”

The thought of Daryl leaving scared her. “No, please stay.”

“Course.” He leaned over and kissed her forehead. He looked at her worriedly, reading her face.

Carol took his concern as being uncomfortable. “Unless… Unless you need a break. You must be exhausted.”

Daryl looked at her assuredly and patiently repeated the words he had told her earlier that day. “Told ya, I don’t ever need a break from you. I meant it. Come on, lay down. I could use a nap too.”

Carol, relieved, scoot herself down and rolled back onto her side as Daryl fit himself in behind her. They lay like spoons and Daryl again slipped a hand between them and massaged her lower back. Carol drifted off almost instantly.

They woke a couple of hours later to the sound of a knock on the door. Carol jumped with a start, half expecting to see Negan standing over her. She lifted her head to see that it was twilight outside and Daryl was up and moving towards the door. He opened it and grabbed a tray from what sounded like Tara.

Daryl brought the tray in and set it on a nightstand. He was back at her side in a second.

“Hey.”

“You awake? Was tryin’ ta be quiet.”

“Yes, awake and starving.”

“Guess we missed dinner. Tara brought some food up to us.”

“Oh, I hope they weren’t expecting us.” Carol worried.

“Naw, they understand.” Daryl struck a match and lit a candle at her bedside and another on a windowsill. Warm light filled the room.

The baby moved, pushing into her bladder and she jumped up. “Bathroom.” She told him. She moved fast to the door, still unsteady on her feet, she swayed slightly. Daryl moved to help her. She gratefully accepted his arm when he held it out to her, and they made their way down the hall. Soon they returned and Daryl got her settled back in bed, sitting up.

“Ready?”

“Yes please.”

Daryl carried the tray to her. “We brought back most of the food from the Sanctuary. There is more than enough for everyone here. We’re gonna eat good tonight.” Daryl said happily. He placed the tray over her lap and on her plate was roasted chicken, grilled carrots and a cooked grain that looked like quinoa. There was even an apple tart for dessert. Carol’s mouth watered.

Daryl got his own plate and didn’t hesitate, ripping into the chicken and popping bites of it into his mouth. She watched him for a moment before digging into her own. He was still thinner than she had ever seen him, due to Negan taking most of their food supply. All of her friends were. She took comfort in the fact that they would be able to eat well again. Carol dug into her own plate and ate everything, not leaving a crumb.

Once done, Daryl took the tray and empty plates down to the kitchen. It was dark outside now and the house was quiet.

He returned after a few minutes, a couple more apple tarts in his hand. He popped one into his mouth and offered her the second. She shook her head no, so he ate the other, smiling and tasting it with his eyes closed.

“Damn, missed eatin’ real food.” He sucked crumbs and sticky apples syrup off his fingers.

“I ate good every day, better than most because Negan wanted, well, because of the baby.” At the mention of his name, her breath hitched. Daryl looked stricken and she immediately felt bad.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to, I mean, I shouldn’t mention him. He’s a monster.”

“Hey, stop apologizing, please. I’m glad to know you were eatin’ well in that place.”
Carol nodded, still feeling guilty.

“You need anything else?”

She shook her head no, and he happily eased himself back into bed beside her.

She turned on her side, facing him, tucking her hand under her face. Daryl was leaning back on the pillows now and placed his hand on the side of her belly, looking at her proudly. A smile slid across his face slowly.

“What are you thinking” she asked him.

“Didn’t know I could ever be this happy.” He said, his smile wide now.

“I’m happy your happy. Relieved.” She told him, rubbing her hand on his. “I was afraid you wouldn’t want, I mean, that you wouldn’t be happy about the baby.” Carol stumbled with her words, remembering her fear of him rejecting her and the baby.

Daryl slid down to lay next to her. He rolled on his side to face her. “You kidding? This is the best thing that has ever happened to me. Never thought it could happen, and honestly, wasn’t sure if I ever wanted it to. Maybe I was afraid to hope. Now that this baby is comin', I don’t know, it just feels right, ya know? Like it was meant to be. I’m really glad, and I couldn’t be happier that it’s with you. Couldn’t imagine it happening with anyone else.”

“Oh Daryl. I’m so happy to hear you say that.” She leaned over a bit and tentatively kissed him. They lingered together for a moment, their heads together, looking into each other’s eyes.

“You happy?” he asked her.

“Getting there. Much happier now that you’re here and relieved to be out of that place.”

“And what about the baby? You happy about that?”

“Yes. Scared sometimes but happy. Very happy.”

“Good.” He answered and smiled at her proudly.

They were both quiet for a moment.

“So, thought of any names?” he asked her.

“You mean besides Chainsaw and Hatchet?” she teased.

“I never mentioned Hatchet. I like it though. Two votes for the name Hatchet.”

They both laughed.

“No thank you. That name doesn’t get my vote.” Carol laughed.

“Ok, so really then? Are there any names you like?” he asked again.

“No, haven’t thought that far ahead. Was just surviving day by day.”

He nodded in understanding.

“No ideas whatsoever?” he ventured.

She shook her head no.

“You still gotta month to think of something.”

“Why don’t you name our baby?” Carol offered.

“Me?” Daryl looked surprised.

“Yes you. I think you should get the honor. Would you be ok with that? No pressure.” She said lightly.

“Hell yeah.” He almost whooped. He lowered his voice to a whisper, “I mean, Hell yeah. You’d really let me?”

“Of course. This is your baby too.” She said.

He smiled sheepishly. “I would really like that.” He immediately began thinking of names. His eyes got misty.

“One request though.” Carol said, a mischievous look on her face .

“Yeah, what is it?”

“If it’s a boy, please don’t name our baby Merle.”

Daryl snorted and then laughed. “You got it.”

Chapter Text

The next morning, Carol woke to Daryl wrapped around her, snoring softly in her ear. Each morning since she left The Sanctuary she woke with a start, expecting to see Negan next to her, standing over her or inside of her. Today was the first day she woke up without the feeling of impending doom. Maybe it was the fact that she was in her own bed again. Maybe it was the fact that Daryl was there. Whatever it was, she was happy to find that she finally felt rested. She was on her side and Daryl was once again spooning her, an arm around her belly protectively. Her heart filled with joy. She stretched her legs out, in his sleep Daryl’s body moved and adjusted with hers. Soon his body was molded against hers again. It was a reflex she remembered whenever they spent the night together, in moments he felt extra protective of her from whatever was going on around them. It was one of her favorite things about him, something she had longed for the past seven months. Even in his sleep, he cares for her. She should have realized that he loved her as much as he loved him long ago.
She wanted to remain wrapped in the bliss of Daryl’s arms, but her bladder had other ideas. This baby loved to jump up and down on her organs and the bigger the baby got, the more he needed to run to a bathroom and relieve herself. She reluctantly untangled herself from Daryl and slowly lifted herself off the bed, so she didn’t wake him. He deserved to sleep in, and she knew if he saw her getting up, he would jump up to help her.

As quietly as she could, she moved to the bathroom. She was happy to find she no longer felt lightheaded and weak. It was early and she could hear no noises of anyone else awake in the house. After she was done in the bathroom, she had half a mind to make her way to the kitchen to cook breakfast and then she considered what Daryl would think of that and went back to the room. As she was making her way back, she walked past a bedroom and could hear a little voice whimpering and beginning to fuss. Carol’s heart swelled. Judith. She hadn’t been able to see her for months and she missed that little girl. As one of Judith’s main caregivers, she felt bonded to her. She opened the door to her bedroom to find the child much changed. Instead of the baby she remembered, she walked in to find a toddler. It was still that face she knew so well, much like Lori’s but her hair was much longer and she had grown taller.

Carol walked over to her crib quietly cooing to her. “Hi, Hey there Judith. Do you remember me. I’m you’re aunt Carol.” Tears flooded her eyes to see Judith growing and healthy. They had been through so much together.

Carol wasn’t sure the child would remember her, but her tiny arms reached out to her as her eyes lit up.

“Mama.”

“No, not mama. Auntie.” Carol said, picking up the toddler. Judith gurgled to her then giggled. She began to talk in gibberish, and whatever she said to her seemed to be important. Carol laughed quietly and smiled.

Carol picked up a stuffed bunny from the crib and handed it to Judith who hugged it to her chest.
“Is this your bunny? What’s its name?”

Judith looked at Carol and then the bunny, thinking hard. “Unny.” she said, before she started mumbling her gibberish again.

“Unny? Did you say Unny?” Carol laughed a little louder this time. She hugged Judith too her and kissed the top of her head. “What a nice name for a bunny.”

She heard a laugh from the doorway and turned quickly to see Rick standing there.

“She loves that thing. She calls all bunnies Unny’s.” Rick told her.

Carol laughed again.

“I hope you don’t mind. I heard her and just had to come see her. I missed this little one.” She said, hugging her close.

“No problem at all. You have always been just as much of a parent to her as I. I know she must have missed you.”

“I missed her and everyone so much.”

“How you feeling?” Rick asked, concerned.

“Much better, thank you. I can’t begin to thank you for your efforts.”

“Dada.” Judith said, wiggling in Carol’s arms. Rick reached for her and Carol handed her over.

“Pretty soon you will have a little one of your own… again.” Rick added, almost regretfully.

“Dada, milk.” Judith squealed then garbled more words.

“Ok, ok, I gotta go milk the cow first but yes, milk soon.”

“We have a cow?” Carol said, cocking her head to the side.

“We have a cow? A few of them in fact, and a bull. There will be more on the way. Goats too. From the
Kingdom. They have a good amount of livestock that they recently acquired and were nice enough to share.”

“Wow, impressive.” Carol said, surprised.

“Mama.” Judith leaned back towards Carol, arms outstretched.

Carol took the toddler back into her arms. “Aunt Carol.” She said.

“Mama mama, milk.” She began to fuss.

“Carol. Where are ya? Carol!” Daryl called out panicked.

Both Rick and Carol look towards the door to the voice that is yelling in the hall, most likely waking everyone up.

“I’m in here!” Carol called out.

He was running down the hall and came skidding to a stop in front of the open door of Judith’s bedroom.

“What the? What are ya doin’ outta bed?” Daryl said, exasperated.

"Good morning to you too?” Carol said. “Just going to the restroom but I had to make a pit stop to see this little one.”

“You’re supposed to be on bedrest!” he grumbled. His words sounded rough but Carol knew his love language and wasn’t put off by it.

“Yeah, but I gotta get up to use the restroom sometimes, geez.” She said with a laugh.

“Nice boxer’s.” Rick said, teasing Daryl.

Daryl looked down and realized he had run out of the room with nothing but boxers on, all of his scars exposed.

“Oh shit.” Daryl said embarrassed, backing out of the doorway a ways.

Rick reached for Judith, and they all exited the room, Rick still laughing.

Michonne stepped out of Rick’s bedroom, wrapping a robe around what looked like her naked body. “Rick, is that you? Did you get Judith?”

Michonne saw the group in the hallway and looked bashful. She pulled the front of the robe in tighter.
“Well hello Carol. Glad to see you up and around. How are you feeling.” Michonne asked, raising her eyes at Daryl in his boxers.

Carol reached out and hugged her friend when she reached her.

“Much better, thanks to you all.”

“Hey, whatever we could do to get you back. Just sorry it had to take so long.” Michonne explained.

“Mama.” Judith said, reaching for Michonne. Michonne reached for her. “Mama, milk.”

“Yes, are you hungry my little one.” Michonne asked.

Rick put his arm around Michonne and kissed her cheek affectionately.

“She’s been asking for her milk. I told her I still had to go milk a cow.” Rick laughed.

“Cow, moooo.” Judith said.

“Yes baby, cow goes moo, and cow makes milk. And I already sent Carl out to do it half an hour ago. He should be back any minute.” Michonne stated.

Carol smiled at her friends. She wasn’t sure how Rick and Michonne got together because it began just as she decided to go live in the in the cottage near the kingdom, but she loved it. She had never seen them this content. She was thrilled for them.

Carol let Daryl pull her towards the room. “Gotta get this one back to bed but why don’t you all come back in a while. Got some things we gotta go over.” Daryl said.

“Yeah, if Carol’s ready for visitors, we would love that.” Michonne said, smiling widely.

“Please do.” Carol said.

“I’ll bring breakfast up soon.” Michonne told them as they entered their room.

“Thanks, I can get it though.” Daryl said.

“No, its ok. We got it. You take care of Carol. Looks like you’ve been doin’ a great job already by the way.” Michonne said with a smile and a wink.

“Yes, he has.” Carol told them as Daryl blushed.

Carol and Daryl walked back into their room and Daryl nodded to Rick and Michonne before closing the door behind him.

Chapter Text

Once in her bedroom, Carol walked to a chair near the window and sat so she could look out at the community below. The sun had already been up for at least an hour and Carol saw Carl heading towards the house carrying two pales of milk. She smiled. Cows. She couldn't believe it. Things were vastly improving and she hoped they would continue to do so as they put their lives back together.

“Gonna shower. Be right back. Please lay back down.” Daryl begged.

Carol waved him away as she continued to gaze outside, happy to have a real window again and happy to look down at the community she loved. People began to rise for the day. She watched the faces of the familiar and unfamiliar come in and out of view. If she had to rest, she could be content here at this window at least, she told herself. She opened the window a crack. The breeze was fresh and the sunshine warm. She closed her eyes and smiled at the simple bliss of it. She sat comfortably, peace filling her heart, for a long while.

She must have dosed off because she woke with a start from someone grabbing her arm. In her mind, she saw Negan looming. She expected to be wrenched up and dragged off, or bent over so Negan could fill her to feed his need.

“Hey, you should get back in bed.” Daryl said gently. “Come on.” as he reached for her, he wrapped his hand around her upper arm. The move was gentle, but Carol cowered and yanked her arm away defensively.

“Don’t!” Carol raised her arms over her face. “Please my Lord, I'm too tired. Please don't hurt me.” Awake now, she turned to look up at Daryl in fear.

“Hey, hey, it’s me, Daryl. I ain’t gonna hurt ya. I’m so sorry.”

Carol looked at him standing next to her with realization and she crumbled. Her arms went around him.

She buried her face in his stomach and began to cry regretfully.

“I’m sorry Daryl. I thought, I thought it was him, not you.”

“I know. Shhh, I know." He rubbed her back as she leaned into him.

Anguish twisted in Daryl’s stomach like sour milk at the thought of the things Negan did to her.  “I shouldn't have grabbed ya like that. I'm sorry I scared ya. You’re safe now. Shh, your safe.”

Carol clung to Daryl, breathing in his familiar scent, thankful for the strong arms that held her with patience and understanding.

"I'm sorry." She whispered into his shirt. "I'm sorry I'm not myself."

"Hey, we're gonna get through this. You and me together, like always K. Please, come lay down with me."

Daryl pulled Carol up gently and together they went to the bed to lay down. They faced each other in bed and Carol had a far away look in her eyes. Her fingers kept rubbing a spot on her hip. Something Daryl noticed she did lately while worrying. He knew that look. She was remembering. She was back, trapped in The Sanctuary. He knew what he had to do. What she had done for him countless times. He needed to pull her back in. And he would. He would help make her whole again, if it took the rest of his life. Anything for her. “Hey, you aren’t there anymore. You’re here, safe with me. I got ya.”

Carol began to sob.

“Oh Daryl.”

“You wanna talk about it?” he asked gently.

She didn’t speak. She just shook her head no quickly, as if shaking off a memory at the same time.

He pulled Carol into his arms and held her tight. She wound her body around his and he continued to murmur in her ear. “You’re safe. I got ya. Not gonna let anything happen to ya.”

Carol continued to hang on for dear life until the feeling and fear subsided.

Daryl continued to hold her for a long time and soon she dozed off again, their child in her belly kicking between them.

Chapter Text

Later, after she got showered and dressed and they had breakfast, Carol felt much better. She was back in bed, due to Daryl’s insistence and he was reading to her.

Just then Rick and Michonne entered, toting Judith and announcing that they had a visitor. That’s when Maggie entered behind them carrying a bundle that Carol assumed must be baby Hershel.

Maggie smiled widely and practically ran to Carol’s bedside. Carol gasped and reached her arms out to her.

Maggie handed the baby to Daryl so she could embrace her friend.

“When they said you were pregnant, I could hardly believe it, but you are. You look lovely.” She said. “Truly.”

“Oh, I hardly think that.” Carol said.

“Naw, she’s right. You are beautiful like this.” Daryl said. He blushed as the words came out.
Carol smiled at him gratefully. She felt tears prick her eyes.

“Would you like to meet your nephew?” Maggie asked, her smile wide.

“Yes please.”

Maggie took her son from Daryl and placed the child in Carol’s arms.

Carol took the bundle gratefully and looked down at the tiny face that scrunched up before his mouth stretched in a yawn and relaxed again. Baby Hershel looked at Carol, his brown eyes shining up at her. She studied him closely, touched a soft cheek and sighed happily.

“He looks like you both.” Carol said, rocking the child. “A perfect mix of both you and Glenn.”

Maggie smiled thoughtfully. “I don’t see myself much. Mostly Glenn but he does have my daddy’s chin.” Maggie said with pride.

“I’m so sorry, this must be incredibly hard on your own. So hard.” Carol said, grabbing Maggie’s hand and squeezing it.

“I take it day by day. Enid and Sasha have been a big help. Glad we finally caught that fucker Negan though. Now if someone would let me take an ax to his head, I would feel a lot better about things.” Maggie grumbled and looked Rick’s way.

“We already discussed this, Maggie. We’re going to have a trial.” Rick said.

“Says you.” she says heatedly.

The baby in Carol’s arms became stiff at the sound of its mother’s voice in distress and then began to fuss. Carol made shushing sounds at the baby who calmed immediately.

“He doesn’t deserve to live.” Maggie continued.

“But if we kill him like that, it will make us just like him. We need to keep our humanity.”

“Getting rid of him would keep humanity intact.”

“Ok, ok. Enough. Can we talk about this another time? I know most of us, the council, are back together again but this ain’t the time to discuss it.” Daryl said. “Nothing needs to be decided today. Carol’s had enough bullshit to deal with already. She’s supposed to be in here resting dammit.” Daryl growled.

Both Rick and Maggie looked at Daryl remorsefully and apologized.

“I’m fine, really. This guy makes everything better.” Carol said, rubbing her nose to the baby’s.

“Baby.” Judith said, pointing to Hershel in Carol’s arms. “Up.” Michonne lifted Judith onto the bed who crawled over and snuggled next to Carol to peer into the blankets at Hershel. Carol wrapped her free arm around Judith to bring her closer.

“Baby.” She pointed again. “Baby cute.” Judith leaned down and kissed the tiny face. She giggled in great delight.

Everyone laughed, the tension breaking.

Maggie looked at Carol again.

“How are you feeling? Are you ok? Being in that place must have been horrific. We’re you imprisoned as Daryl was?”

“No, not quite the same.” Carol explained gently. “I was kept in the wives’ quarters. We had an apartment of sorts. We were protected and fed well but still prisoners. We had our, duties to… to obey.” Carol voice began to faulter. She hadn’t really spoken about it, and it was difficult. She wasn’t ready. She knew that if she wanted to discuss this with anyone, it would be Daryl first.

She looked at them all with tears in their eyes, including Daryl whose face was twisting in agony.

Maggie felt horrible immediately for making her talk about it, seeing the distress on both her and Daryl’s face.

“I’m so sorry.” Maggie said quietly. “I didn’t mean to make you talk about it. I didn’t mean to upset you. I shouldn’t have asked.”

“It’s fine.” Carol said, looking back down at the baby, stroking its soft cheek.

“Naw, its not ok. You need to be resting, not reliving things.” Daryl grumbled.

“I’m sorry you went through that. I’m sorry you had to be a prisoner to that horrible man.” Maggie said sadly.

“More like a slave.” Carol allowed herself to say, though she said it quietly. She rocked the baby back and forth, more for her own comfort than for the child in her arms.

“And now you’re,” Maggie sobbed. “now you’re pregnant… by him, that atrocious man. I’m so sorry this happened to you Carol. I can’t imagine what you, what you went through all these months.”

Tears unwittingly slid down Carol’s cheeks.

“Enough!” Daryl growled.

“It’s ok Daryl.” Carol said.

Maggie began to cry. “I apologize. I didn’t mean to upset you, Carol. It had to be a nightmare. I just want to make sure you’re ok.”

Carol reached for Maggie’s hand again and squeezed it. “I’m ok. Much better than I have been in a long time. We both have our grievances. I’m so sorry about Glenn. I’m so sorry that I wasn’t there. He was the kindest soul I ever have known.”

“Thank you.” Maggie said, leaning in to hug her friend, careful not to squish Hershel or Judith. Judith wrapped her arms around both women, wanting in on the hug.

“We are all healing, you two have more obstacles than all of us but please, let us remain united. We need to heal from this together. We need to help each other.” Rick said.

They all nodded in agreement except Maggie whose mouth went into a thin straight line. “I’ll try but I still say that fucker has to die. I think Carol would agree.”

Carol handed the baby back to Maggie.

“I understand you’re hurt and angry Maggie and I have my own cross to bear, but I am in no place to make decisions right now. Not yet.”

“Stop pushing her Maggie. I said enough.” Daryl said, his voice raising even louder.
Hershel began to fuss.

“Daryl, I’m fine really.” Carol said.

“Sad face.” Judith said, pointing at Daryl. She climbed off the bed and onto Daryl’s lap. The toddler moved his hair aside to find a cheek to kiss. “No. No sad face.”

Daryl smiled and hugged the little girl.

“All better.” She said when she saw him smile.

“That’s right ass kicker. You made it all better. Thank you.” Daryl said, his gruff voice soft.

“Daryl, what did I tell you about calling her that.” Michonne chided. She tried to look mad but smiled instead.

“Aww come on. She is a little ass kicker, aren’t ya now?” he said, giving the toddler a squeeze.

“Assth kicka.” Judith repeated and giggled then continued her toddler jibberish.

“See, she likes it” Daryl said adoringly.

This time the mad look on Michonne’s face was real. “Now’s she’s saying it?”

Rick laughed.

“Don’t you dare give Hershel a nickname like that.” Maggie warned with a laugh.

“Oops. Already did.” Daryl joked.

“You better not have.” she swatted at him.

Everyone chuckled.

“Yep, this little fella here is nicknamed Hard Ass. Tough just like his cousin Ass Kicker although I almost wanted to call him Hooligan. Hershel the Hooligan.” Daryl joked.

Everyone laughed and Maggie grimaced.

“Use both.” Carol interjected. “Hershel the Hard Ass Hooligan.”

“I like it. Good thinkin.” Daryl said, nodding to Carol, his smile widening.

“Great, my kid sounds like a pro wrestler now.” Maggie joked, rolling her eyes.

The laughter in the room continued.

“Carol, just you wait until he gives you’re kid a nickname.” Rick joked.

“We were already talking about that. Carol wants to call the baby Hatchet.” Daryl quipped.

“Hey, I vetoed Hatchet.” Carol joked. “But, I already told Daryl I want him to name the baby. Not its nickname, but its real name.”

“Wow. You sure you want to give him that much power over the matter?” Rick teased.

“Yeah, I mean, this child will carry that name forever.” Michonne teased. “It might end up really being called Hatchet or Crossbow.”

“And another thing, I’m going to be this child’s Uncle too. Why don’t I get a say.” Rick teased.

Daryl looked too Carol who smiled and gave him a nod.

“Well, actually, I’m more than an Uncle.” Daryl said proudly. “Which is, er, uh why we wanted to see you all.”

Rick stepped over to Daryl and grabbed him by the shoulder. “Good man Daryl, good man. Raising this little one as your own, just as it should be.”

Daryl set Judith down then went and sat down on the bed next to Carol, putting an arm around her.

“Well, its actually a little more than that.” Carol said with a smile.

“What? What do you mean?” Maggie asked.

“The baby, it isn’t actually Negan’s. Its Daryl’s.” a smile played on her lips and her eyes sparkled at them as she spoke the words. “Surprise.”

Everyone looked at them, their eyes going wide, their mouths gaping. “What? Are you serious? When? How?” Everyone was talking at once.

“I didn’t know it at the time but when I was taken, I was, I mean, we were already pregnant.” Carol said.

Everyone gasped and then cheered. Judith not knowing what was going on, clapped her hands.

Baby Hershel began to fuss at the noise around him and Maggie gently rocked and shooshed him.

“Damn Daryl. Didn’t know you had it in you.” Rick said clapping him on the back.

“I knew it. I knew there had to be more to that note you left, Carol. Yours. You were telling Daryl the baby was his.” Michonne said, clapping her hands together.

Carol nodded and laughed, her hands going to her belly. “Yes, in a moment of bad judgement I tried to tell him, but I shouldn’t have. I could have put you all in danger.”

“What note?” Maggie asked.

Carol explained the note she left on a napkin in her own blood, in a moment of desperation.

“Wow, I missed a lot hiding out over at Hilltop.” Maggie said in astonishment.

“Congratulations you two.” Rick said warmly.

“So, does Negan know? Does he think this is his baby?”

“As of right now, yes, he thinks this is his child. The doctor at The Sanctuary kept my secret, knowing Negan would take it out on all of us if he found out that I was already pregnant by someone else. He would have had my head. Negan had been trying hard and unsuccessfully to continue his legacy, as he called it, for a while now. None of the wives could conceive and the doctor told him he might be infertile. He insisted he couldn’t be. Was real mad about it. Mean too. I guess he even beat the doctor over it but that was before I was there. Then when I end up pregnant, he thinks he’s going to be a dad, and he practically threw a parade. Jokes on him.” Carol explained.

“Wow, if I don’t kill him, the news of this will.” Maggie said gleefully.

“Wow, look at you two. You’re going to be parents together. That’s beautiful, just beautiful.” Michonne said, heartfully,

“Thank you.” Carol said as Daryl hugged her gently, his hand on her belly.

“I can’t wait!” Daryl said honestly.

“I think you will be a great dad.” Carol whispered to him, kissing his cheek.

“Still don’t think you should let Daryl name it though.” Michonne added with a laugh.

“Hey, come on. I can come up with some decent names.”

“Yes, so far he’s mentioned Chainsaw, Skull Crusher, Battle Ax.” Carol said, with mirth.

Everyone laughed, the sound was music to Carol’s ears each time she heard it.

Rosita walked in, followed by Tara, Carl, Enid, Sasha, Siddiq and Father Gabriel. Aaron came in last. The room was packed.

“So, this is where you are all at. You’re late for the council meeting. Thought I heard laughing.” Aaron said.

“Hey, sorry, we got caught up in here with Carol.” Rick explained

Everyone surrounded the bed Carol sat on.

“I came to check on you as well. I’m glad to see you’re following orders and staying in bed.” Siddiq said, stepping up to check her pulse.

“Hard to keep her down.” Daryl said.

“I can imagine. Well, your pulse is great. The ultrasound machine and other equipment is finally being brought in from the sanctuary today. We’re going to get it set up, along with some extra solar panels and a few power generators. Hopefully the council will vote to use those resources for our infirmary.” He looked around at everyone in the room. “We should get it set up by tomorrow afternoon, but it may take longer. We wanna check out the baby as soon as possible. How are you feeling?”

“Great.” Carol answered truthfully.

“Good. I’ll ask you more questions and do a more extensive check up when you don’t have an audience.” Siddiq said with a small laugh.

“Yeah, thanks. I’d appreciate that.” Carol replied.

Carol looked at the group in front of her and got misty eyed. “You don’t know how much it means to me to see you all again.”

“We missed you too mujer.” Said Rosita.

“So good to see you two together.” Father Gabriel said in his soft voice to Carol and Daryl. You were always like two peas in a pod.”

Carol looked at Daryl and smiled warmly. She leaned in his ear, “Lets tell them.” She whispered.

“Got uh, got some news we just shared with the others.”

“Yeah? What is it?” the newcomers asked.

“Well might as well get the word out but the baby, is uh, it’s not, uh.” Daryl’s face was red again. He wasn’t much for words.

“What he means to say is this baby isn’t Negan’s, its his. I was already pregnant when I went into the Sanctuary.”

“But she didn’t know.” Rick added.

Relief flooded their faces, and more cheers went around.

“That’s amazing news!” Tara said.

“Congrat’s.” Aaron added.

“That is the best news ever! Ha ha! Felicita. Congratulations! Oh, Pinchi Negan’s gonna love this. Ah dulce venganza… sweet revenge!” Rosita laughed.

“That’s a great name for the baby. Sweet Revenge.” Carol joked to Daryl.

“I like it.” He joked.

“Please don’t.” Maggie said laughing.

“Anyone know what happened to Eugene?” Carol asked, looking at Rosita.

“Oh, yeah, he’s here. Turns out, he helped us in the end providing the botched bullets to the saviors when things went down. He’s here, just in a sort of time out.” Rosita said with a wicked smile.

“Time out?”

“Walker duty outside the front gates with a few other Saviors proving their loyalty.” Rick said.

Daryl laughed. “Nice. It’s about time he sharpened those skills.” Daryl said.

“He is allowed to stay with us if he helps. He’s let back in each evening before dinner. If he doesn’t want to continue his sentence, he can leave. Those are his choices. He choses to stay.” Rosita said.

"Good. I'm glad.” Carol said, honestly relieved.

“Alright, why don’t we let Carol rest and head down for the council meeting.” Siddiq said.

“Yes, we got a houseful in the meeting house, including a tiger that looks like it wants to eat someone. So let’s get back before he does.” Tara said.

Everyone shuffled out, Judith waving bye from Rick’s arms.

Just before everyone was out of the room, Father Gabriel turned back to Carol and Daryl. “Daryl, let me know if you want to make an honest woman out of Carol.”

“Huh?” Daryl grunted.

“I mean,” he paused. “Let me know if you two want to get married. I would be honored to do the ceremony.”

“Oh, yeah.” He cleared his throat. Uh, good thinkin’.” Daryl said thoughtfully. The color rose in his face again as he looked to Carol.

Carol leaned into him, nuzzling her nose to his, before placing a gentle kiss on his lips. “No pressure Daryl. We are good just how we are if you never want to take that step.”

Daryl kissed her back with passion. “I want you, all of it, everything.” He said.

Hearing those words had Carol melting in his arms.

The rest of the day, Daryl thought long and hard about what Father Gabriel said. “Of course he wanted to marry her. In times like these, getting married was no longer a custom people practiced. There just wasn’t always time for it, But Carol deserved to have a wedding. She deserved it all and he planned to give it to her. He would love the opportunity to call her his wife. He wasn’t formal about anything but this, he could do for her, and he would. First, he had to find a ring.

Chapter Text

Negan was put in a makeshift cell that was what seemed to be under some of the houses. It was a basement space turned into a jail of sorts. He had to give the Alexandrians credit for their ingenuity.
He didn’t think he would be there long. Surely some of his men would bust him out of this place soon enough. Alexandria would be easy to take down. His men knew all of the ins and outs.

In his cell, there was one bed and a pot to piss in. Just after being put in the cell, he was faced with Rick, Michonne and a few other people, he didn’t care to know the names of. He laughed in their faces. Rick used a key to uncuff him while Michonne cut off the ties around his feet. They moved quickly before moving out of the cell door and locking it behind them. They stood back in line and watched him.

“Did you forget who I am ol’ Ricky boy? You know I can rip you limb from limb. Don’t make me remind you.” Negan said calmly.

Rick and his friends didn’t flinch. They just stared at him.

“Or maybe I start with Michonne.”

The group outside the cell remained unmoving, except for Michonne narrowing her eyes at him.

“Ok, which one of you shit bags is going to let me out of here? You better do it now or things are going to get real ugly, real quick!” Negan threatened.

“You are going to stay in here until we decide what to do with you. You’ll get three meals a day. You will eat, sleep, shit, and be quiet.” Rick instructed.

“I don’t know what you’re playing at, but you forgot who you’re fucking dealing with?” Negan’s voice boomed out the last of the half of the sentence. “Why not do yourself a favor and let me go before I get really pissed.”
Rick and Michonne looked at each other, then back at Negan.

"You have some nerve putting me in here, some nerve but I gotta give you credit. That was some stunt you pulled off. Too bad it’s going to come back and bite you in the ass.” Negan continued to threaten.

The group still didn’t say anything, just looked at him with anger or disgust.

“Look, this can go one of two ways. You let me out and I go back home to continue my life with my wife and child, and I let you live, or you leave me in here, I break out and kill you all in your sleep. What will it be?”
The row of people remained unphased.

Rick stared at him, unmoving. “Its over Negan.” He said plainly.

“Fine, you choose the hard way.” Negan said patiently. “But I shit you not, the hammer will come down and it will come down hard. You best watch your backs. Its going to be pee pee pants city all over again.”
They left him there, taking their candles with them. The cell became dark, almost pitch black, save for the pale moonlight that came from a small window to his left. His eyes adjusted to the dark and he looked around him and cursed.

Each day, he asked for his wife anytime anyone was near him. He demanded to see her. He also demanded to be given Lucille. The first couple of days, he laughed in people’s faces, telling them that he would be busting out of there soon enough. He planned to make them pay. By the third day, he was beginning to worry why no one had come for him. He also wondered why his wife hadn’t visited him. Surely, she loved him, no matter what she had said to him in front of her friends. He convinced himself that it was the stone-cold truth. He thought of the pale blue grey of her eyes, her eagerness to obey him, her hands massaging his back, her mouth around his dick, his dick pounding into her. In his mind, he had finessed her so well, she was not only madly in love but also obsessed with him. Most women he slept with became obsessed with him, he told himself with a smile. They couldn’t help themselves. Back when he was married to his first wife Lucille, she did all but confirm it. She was always jealous of the attention he got.

By the fourth day, Negan started asking questions about what they were planning to do with him because surely, this couldn’t be it. By the fifth day, he started demanding they let him out. He threw his weight around, screaming and threatening them at every turn. Anger burned in every raw nerve, and he lashed out, even threw food at them. They were generous enough to give him three meals a day as promised, and he began to regret his actions of throwing the plates in their faces because he was starving. By the sixth day, he screamed and shouted for Carol until his voice was horse and throat raw. It almost became a chant, her name rolling over and over on his tongue.

Missing Carol consumed him. He needed her. He ached to empty himself inside of her. He was driven crazy with thoughts of anyone else being near her and possibly touching her. She was alluring, he knew, and even in her pregnancy, he worried that someone else would try to step in and claim her and their child. He thought of their unborn baby as much as he thought of Carol herself. No matter where he was when the time came, he would be there for the birth. No one could deny him that right, could they? He would fight anyone, tooth and nail, if anyone tried to stop him.

Chapter Text

A week passed since Carol had been back to Alexandria. She felt like she was beginning to heal from trauma. She still had a long way to go. The nightmares were relentless. Sometimes in her dreams it was both Negan and Ed tormenting her. Daryl hardly left her side. She knew that being idle was hard for him, just as it was for her. He would usually be off hunting in the woods by now, getting back to the place he felt at home, but right now, he wouldn’t leave her, no matter how much she tried to convince him. She even brought up the idea of her going with him, but he wouldn’t hear of it.

“I won’t have you running around in the woods full of walkers and God knows what else, putting you and our baby in danger.”

“I didn’t say anything about running. Maybe just a walk in the woods.” She joked halfheartedly. Daryl ignored it.

“Naw, not gonna happen. Sorry but I think you can manage to stay around Alexandria for a little while longer.” At least til after the baby is born and you both are strong and healthy.

Carol huffed defiantly but in reality, she thought it was sweet how much he cared.

“I did the required bed rest. The doctors say I’m fine now. You hardly let me help in the kitchen. Tell me something I can do. I feel like I’m not doing my part.”

“You my love, have the most important job. You are growing our child and that is more than enough.” Daryl was becoming more comfortable with expressing his feelings.

“Yes, but you’re treating me like I’m made of glass. I’m not. I’m tough and can handle myself.”

“I know ya can, it’s just, I can’t stand the idea of you being in danger in any way.”

“What can I do that won’t put me in danger then. There has to be something?”

“You can still work on making baby clothes with all that yarn I found for ya?” he suggested.

“I’ve crochet as many hats and booties to last the baby a life time. All sizes too.”

“Well, what about more blankets then? Wash cloths? Jesus said he would bring some fabric for you from Hilltop any day now. Hand stitching baby clothes is bound to take a while. I’ll even help.”

“Hmmph. Yeah, that will keep me busy for a little while, but I just want to do my part for the community.”

“You’ve done more than your part. You’ve sacrificed yourself, your safety, your happiness for years to keep this place and everyone in it, going.”

Carol shook her head no, disagreeing with him.

“Look, I’m sorry. You’ve been through a lot, and you can stand to lay low for a while ok.

Carol huffed.

“I do have an idea though.” Daryl said brightening.

“Yeah? What is it?”

“Now don’t get any ideas about heavy lifting but I was thinking of moving you and your bed down to my apartment in the basement. Just to have more space for you, me and the baby. If you wouldn’t mind livin’ down there. Just until we can figure out another living situation. Maybe our own house eventually.”

Daryl looked at Carol apprehensively, afraid she would hate the idea.

“That’s a great idea.” Carol said, beaming at him. “I was wondering how we would all fit in this one room. Rick and Michonne could use more space for just them and the basement is large enough for the three of us, at least until this little one gets older.” She said rubbing her round belly.

Daryl’s smile beamed back at her.

“Let’s go down there and see where we can put the bed, then I’ll see about getting a crew together to help us move furniture.” Daryl suggested.

“Thank you Daryl.” She said, planting a kiss on his lips.

“For what?” he asked.

“For putting up with me.” she said openly.

“Anything for you.” He grunted.

Together they descended the stairs to the basement.

They figured out how to configure the room and Carol looked around at the layers of dust.

“Sorry, haven’t been spending much time in here.” Daryl apologized after Carol ran a finger over the top of the small pot belly stove.

“No problem.”

“I’m going to see if I can get a crew together, help me move some furniture and bring the bed down and anything else you want.” Daryl said.

“Ok.”

“I’ll wait here.” Carol said, having ideas to clean the area.

“Ok but just rest please. There are plenty of books to chose from. I’ll be back in a while.” Daryl kissed her and quickly went to find people to help move Carol in.

As soon as she heard him leave the premises, she got to work. She went back upstairs and got rags and cleaning supplies. She began by organizing. There were supplies for making arrows, mostly straight sticks, and feathers, strewn about. She collected the pieces and organized them and stored them in containers. Next, she decluttered all of the other odds and ends, then moved on to dusting and scrubbing. She fluffed pillows, folded blankets, and hung clothes. Her movements were quick and precise, and she hummed along as she worked her way around his home. She was just finishing up sweeping the brick floor when he returned with Aaron, Carl and Rosita.

He looked around to see his apartment spotless then looked to Carol with a broom in her hand. She smiled at him sheepishly and said

“Surprise.”

“Carol, what the Hell ya doing? This ain’t restin’! What if you hurt yourself?” He yanked the broom from her hand, and she shrunk under his outburst and shielded herself with her hands.

Aaron, Carl and Rosita looked on uncomfortably.

Carol turned away, her back to him and held herself tightly. She stayed frozen.

“Hey, oh my God, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to react like that. I’m such an ass. I was just scared for ya.” Daryl soothed.

“Good going pendejo. You know what PTSD is like.” Rosita said protectively. She went and put her arm around Carol.

Daryl stepped close to her and placed a hand on her back. “Carol. I’m sorry.” He whispered. Carol turned to him and curled up in his embrace.
His head dropped to her shoulder and suddenly he felt weak.
“God, I’m such an idiot. Can you please forgive me?” He mumbled into her shoulder.

“It’s ok. I know you were just scared something would happen to me. It’s your own trauma response.” She whispered in his ear. Then she said, “I know you meant well.” loud enough for the others to hear.

“So afraid you will hurt yourself or the baby.” Daryl said, choking on the words.

Carol lifted her head from his chest, and he lifted his and looked into her eyes.

“Just please be careful ok.” Daryl said nervously.

“I am. A little housework can’t hurt.” Carol told him.

“It might.” He continued.

“Oh no, death by sweeping.” She joked lightly.

“Come on, that’s not funny. You’re supposed to be taking it easy. Please don’t overdo it.” he begged.

“She’s nesting Daryl. You’ve got to let her do her thing. Its normal.” Rosita chimed in.

“I think you’re right Rosita. “I think I can handle a bit of housework.”

“But.”

“No buts Daryl. I spent the past seven months being bossed around, I don’t need that from you.” Carol said.

“I’m so sorry Carol. I didn’t mean to be like him.” He pulled her into his arms again and held on tight. He kept apologizing. Emotion swelled in his voice.

Once back in his arms, Carol let her guard down and felt her resolve melt away. “I’m sorry too.”

“Uh, should we come back later?” Carl asked, awkwardly.
Carol laughed, shyly. “No, I’m sorry. Stay, if we haven’t made you too uncomfortable.”

Daryl turned around and looked to everyone. “Naw, don’t go. We could really use the help.”

“Alright, come on. Let’s get to work.”

Carol chided herself for becoming so afraid. Daryl only had her best interest at heart but lately his worry for her well-being was a little overwhelming at times. She planned to talk to him about it later.

Carol stepped aside as their friends helped Daryl lift the couch and move it over to one side of the space to make room for a bedroom area. Daryl asked Carol’s opinion at every turn, wanting her to add her own touch which she thought was sweet of him. She spent the rest of the afternoon staying out of their way by sneaking to the kitchen to prepare dinner.

Chapter Text

“Will you please just take a moment to sit down and rest. You’re makin’ me nervous.” Daryl stated.

“I don’t need to sit down Daryl. I am enjoying this.” Carol said, patience wearing thin.

“I said I could do it. You should put your feet up.”

“Look, I let you put the crib together without me. You brought in all the furniture and set it up without me. You painted the rocking chair without me. I can do this.” Carol said, putting baby clothes away in pretty white dresser that matched the other baby furniture.

“I know ya can but the doctor said the baby is already in the position to be born. Said that you are already dilated a centimeter. Don’t want anything to go wrong.”

“And that is all perfectly normal. Movement is good for me. I don’t see what you’re so worried about? Its not like the baby is just going to fall out before I’m ready.” Carol joked.

Daryl looked at her doubtfully. “Well, ya never know.”

Carol looked at his worried face. “Oh Daryl. That can’t happen. Believe me, it will take a lot of pushing on my part for the baby to come out. Remember, I’ve done this before.”

Daryl still looked as if he didn’t believe her. “Yeah, well my mama told me that she had me on the kitchen floor ‘cause I came so fast.”

“I understand that you’re worried but I have close to two weeks left. You can relax. Why don’t you go find something to do. Didn’t they need help getting the south wall fixed.”

“Yep, already taken care of.” Daryl said.

“Just because I have to stay couped up doesn’t mean you have to. Why don’t you go find out a way you can help.” Carol offered. “Maggie will be here later. Tomorrow, she and I will face Negan. I need to stay busy until then. Just to keep my mind off it.”

There was a knock at the door and Daryl went to open it to see Carl standing there.

“Hey, my dad was wondering if you could come out and help him work on the windmill.” My dad says these bozo’s from The Sanctuary don’t know what their doing.”

Daryl looked at the teen reluctantly. “Tell him I’ll be right there.” he grunted. He turned to Carol and told her he would be back.

When Daryl left, Carl stepped into the room for a moment. “Hey, Michonne sent me. Figured you could use a little quiet time to yourself since Daryl has been hovering over you. It was her idea to have him help my dad.” Carl smiled mischievously.

Carol laughed. “Tell her thank you for me.”

“Hey, and thanks for the cookies. Those were a real treat.” He said smiling.

“No problem.”

“So glad you’re back. We missed you.” Carl admitted. 

“You missed my cooking that much huh?” she teased.

“No, its not that.” Carl said earnestly.

Carol raised an eyebrow at him.

“I mean, yes, I love your cooking, but I missed you. We all did. You’re real important to us and I always think of you like an aunt, ya know. I was real scared.”

Carol looked at Carl endearingly. “Oh Carl.” Her face warmed as she smiled softly. “And I think of you as my nephew. I’m sure glad to be back. Thank you for helping me get back here. You’re efforts weren’t lost on me. You know, you’re mom, she would be real proud of you.”

Carol could see the lump rise in Carl’s throat. He nodded before leaving, giving her a small thanks.

After Carl left, Carol took her time organizing the baby stuff. Her friends threw her a surprise baby shower and she got all sorts of wonderful things. Even toys. What Carol was most thankful for was all of the cloth diapers she had received in various sizes. Michonne had put the word out to everyone at Hilltop and Alexandria that could stitch and sew to help aid the efforts. Maggie and Sasha brought her a brand new highchair. Her former sister wives got together to help put the baby shower together. Carol was counting her blessings.

She hadn’t seen Negan since they left the Sanctuary, but she did hear him sometimes. His voice crying out to her ran chills up her spin and aided in her nightmares. So much so that one night, she begged Daryl to take her away from there, but he had calmed her until she had fallen back to sleep. The next day, Daryl was up and gone early in the morning. Later when he came back, he told her that they soundproofed his jail cell by temporarily boarding up the windows with wood and then blocking the spaces with brick. Apparently, Negan wasn’t happy with the improvement, even cried over his loss of daylight but Daryl told him his current punishment was better than he deserved. Negan had scoffed and said they were treating him like an animal, so Daryl also reminded him of the conditions in which he was kept at the sanctuary and told him he was lucky he wasn’t eating dog food and was allowed to keep his clothes on. That shut Negan up quick. Daryl didn’t tell Carol about Negan pummeling him with questions about her. How he begged to know how she was doing and where she was. He didn’t want to burden Carol with more information than was needed. After that, Carol slept much better at night.

@)-;----

The next day, Maggie arrived, and the council all met together, including Carol who insisted on going to each meeting despite Daryl’s efforts to keep her safely indoors.

Discussion of a trial had the communities at a civil unrest. That morning, three councils got together from each community to decide on what to do with him. Maggie suggested that they tie him to a post and let she and Carol at him. Let the two women he hurt most get to punish him. After she demanded he be hung. The council dismissed the idea, and it was decided that instead of a trial, they would all vote on Negan’s punishment.

After the meeting, Maggie and Carol were going to head down to Negan’s cell. Maggie wanted to rub it in Negan’s face that she was indeed alive. Carol was going to see him to unburden her mind and be done with Negan once and for all.

Maggie was not happy about it but Carol didn’t care either way. Not anymore. She didn’t want to ever have to think of that man again.

One thing seemed to be true after much assessment. Negan seemed to think that being caged was a fate worse than death. He suffered for it, hardly at or slept, and had lost weight. His suffering was obvious. It seemed to be enough for Rick. Let him rot in that place, that’s the best punishment, he said.

Carol on the other hand, didn’t know if she could stay in the community if Negan was there. She didn’t want to move to Hilltop or the Kingdom and told Daryl so. Daryl wasn’t into the idea of leaving Alexandria but told her he would think up a solution that worked for them. They could always move Negan. There was much deliberation but for now, Maggie and Carol both had the chance to talk to Negan. It would hurt him further. Negan still had no idea that Maggie was alive. That she aided in the efforts for Carol’s escape. Negan had no idea that the baby Carol carried wasn’t his. Learning this information would cut deep and Maggie was into hurting Negan as much as she could. Carol, on the other hand, wanted to be sure that Negan understood that he had no claim on her baby and never would. She also wanted to let him know that everyone knew it, even his own people and that they weren’t planning any efforts to help him. She would be able to sleep easier with him knowing this information. He may not try to escape them. In her mind, that would make him less of a problem.

A couple hours later, Maggie knocked on Carols door, waking her from a nap.

“Its almost time, are you ready?”

Carol got up slowly and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. “No, not one bit.”

“Come on, get up. You know this is important.” Maggie coaxed.

“Oh I know it. The idea of it, I know I have to do it. Actually facing him again, that’s almost unbearable to imagine.”

“You can do this. I’ll be there to hold your hand and Daryl too.”

Carol nodded and got ready to go.

“Ok, here goes nothin’.”

Chapter Text

Carol stood in front of the steps leading down to the basement space that held Negan. Her heart pounded and her palms began to sweat. She didn’t know why she felt this way. Negan couldn’t hurt her anymore and she tried to tell herself that, but his presence still commanded fear in her. She did her best not to shake, knowing that the only way to overcome this was by facing him directly. Her finger worried the N branded into her hip. The N that she still didn’t have the heart to tell Daryl about. He noticed her hand, always going to the spot on her hip and watched with concern. She knew he assumed it was pain from an injury and for now, she would let him think that. He didn’t need to know just how permanently Negan had left his mark on her.

Carol and Daryl hadn’t been intimate again since she came back. She tried not to think about it at night when Daryl was wrapped around her. She was surprised to find she could still get aroused this late in the pregnancy. She was even more surprised that it didn’t always bring on feelings of fear that Negan had stained her with. She had already come to terms that intimacy may be a problem for her. She also tried to make peace with the fact that Daryl may never want her sexually again. Not since Negan had touched her. She was damaged goods.

The idea of Daryl never wanting her that way again made her ache inside, an echo in the hollow. One thing she could count on was the fact that Daryl would be there for her and their child in every other way. She took comfort in that and tried to push down the rest.

Daryl took Carol’s hand and squeezed. His hand felt big and strong in her own. She drew strength from him. She looked his way and he gave her a reassuring nod.

A few people gathered, most of the council for moral support. Only Rick, Michonne, Maggie, Daryl and Carol would be going down into the basement.

The group discussed Negan. Maggie once again stated her stance on him being allowed to live. She got heated and seethed, arguing her points. While everyone tried to calm Maggie down, Carol ignored her and focused on her breathing. She closed her eyes tight for a moment, trying to calm her pounding heart. Daryl placed an arm around her back, helping to support her.

“You know, ya don’t have to do this if ya don’t want to. If ya feel like you can’t. We can go back home right now, you just say the word.” Daryl said soothingly.

“No, I need to do this. I need to face my fear and put it behind me. If I don’t, it will still have the power to control me.”

“Just like you did Ed?” Daryl asked.

Carol nodded. “Just like I did Ed.”

“Want me to get you a pick ax? You can drive it through Negan’s skull the same way.” Daryl joked.

Carol laughed nervously. “Might help.” She teased. She paused a moment then eyed Daryl. “I can’t believe you remember that?”

“How could I forget. I’m the one who handed you that pick ax.” Daryl smiled at her proudly. “It’s the first time I realized you were a true bad ass.”

Carol chuckled.

“I knew right then that you could handle anything. I knew you could survive this world. I was right.”

“You knew it before I did. I was still so unsure and weak but with your help, I found my way.” She said with an impish smile, suddenly feeling shy at his forthright compliment.

“Naw. You did it all by yourself.” He said confidently. “Proud of ya.”

“Thanks” Carol said, peering at him through her lashes.

Rick was discussing tactics with Father Gabriel and Michonne, stalling the process. Daryl was getting impatient for Carol’s sake.

“Hey, we don’t got all day Rick. Come on. Let’s get this shit show over with.” Daryl grumbled. He knew Carol was hanging on by a thread.

“Right, I’ll go in first. Let him know Carol is coming to see him and that he needs to behave.”

Rick disappeared down the stone steps and into the darkness below.

The sound of Rick’s voice came up like a murmur and Carol could hear Negan’s voice rise in response. She heard him let out a cry of happiness and then speak, the sound sending a chill down her spine. She looked at Daryl who reminded her that she didn’t have to do this.

“Rosita and I want to say something” Sasha spoke up. Rosita looked at her and nodded.

“We agree with Maggie.” Sasha told them.

“Yeah, we think that puto should die.” Rosita informed. “Slowly and painfully too. He needs to pay!”

“Abraham was a good man. He didn’t deserve to go out like that.” Sasha said passionately.

“You’re right, he was a great man. He didn’t deserve it, but we’re better than that.” Michonne reaffirmed. “We need to work hard on not letting ourselves embrace the hate and violence Negan bestowed upon us; because if we do, we’re no better than he is. That's not who we are and not who we want to become."

Maggie was about to fire back at Michonne when Rick reappeared and summoned Carol and Daryl to follow.

Carol took a deep breath and Daryl took her hand again.

“I’m ready.” She’s said clearly.

Carol stepped down to the stone steps and into the darkness of the basement jail cell. Rick walked ahead with a lantern in hand. Once in the space below, it became a little brighter, lit with lanterns that hung on the walls.

Carol’s first glimpse of Negan surprised her. He was a shell of the man he had been when she last saw him. He was thin and pale, pressed against the bars, his hands gripping the metal, knuckles white.

“Carol.” He cried. “Carol my heart. Come here, come here to me.”

Carol saw this man that had held so much power over her, and her knees buckled. Even in his weakened state, she felt the power of his presence. Being claustrophobic in the stone basement didn’t help either. Her breath felt like it was sucked from her lungs, and she struggled to inhale.

Daryl, standing behind Carol braced his body against hers to hold her up. He whispered in her ear. “Breathe Carol, come on, slow and steady, breathe. I know the small space is hard for you but the door is wide open right behind us. We can leave, you just say the word.”

Carol closed her eyes and steadied herself, Daryl’s words soothing her. How did he know she was claustrophobic? She drew in a breath slowly and then another. The tightness in her chest relaxed a little. Yes, she could leave. She was here by choice and she needed to do this.

Daryl rubbed one hand up and down her back while the other hand braced her shoulder. “Remember, he can’t hurt you anymore.” He whispered out of the side of his mouth.

Carol nodded and drew in another breath, slow and steady. She took a step forward and Daryl stepped with her.

“Carol, come here, closer. I need to see you sweetheart.” Negan cried.

In just a couple of steps, she was close to the bars and standing before him. She took another deep breath, and even though her body trembled with a fear she couldn’t shake, she faced him head on. “Hello Negan.” She said clearly, her voice steady.

“Sweetheart, my beautiful wife. come closer, let me touch you. How are you feeling? How’s the baby? You look ready to give birth at any moment but you still have a month and a half. Our son must be a big boy. Makes me proud.”

“Don’t call me sweetheart.” Carol said through clenched teeth.

“Come on now, it’s me, your husband. Show me some love.” Negan coaxed. “Hey Daryl. Step back. You’re a little too close to my wife and I don’t like it.”

Daryl sneered but Carol ignored him.

“Negan I’ve come to see you to set the record straight.”

“Record? What record? You’re my wife, we are married and about to have a child, plain and simple. Please tell them Carol. Tell them I shouldn’t be in this place. I was just being the commander my people needed. I am a leader, a man of courage that would do anything to protect my community. Surely they can understand that. They have all done the same. Tell them. Tell them sweetheart. I’m a good man, your man. Tell them we are a family and that you need me.” Negan begged.

“I will tell them no such thing. I am here to tell you that we are nothin!” Carol said firmly.

Negan looked at her with confusion and Carol continued.

There is no marriage! You treated me like a toy. I was just your slave, your sexual plaything.” Carol said with every ounce of courage she had. She felt Daryl tense at her side.

“How can you say that? We got married. We had a wedding. I treated you honorably. We are a family!” Negan said in distress.

“A sham of a wedding for your own convenience. There wasn’t even a real ceremony. It was more like a play! Just pretend! You did nothing more than treat me like livestock, branding me, using me for breeding, and claiming me like I was nothing more than an animal. Then you devoured me whole until I felt like there was hardly any me left. That’s not a marriage. That’s not even a partnership. So, I’m here to tell you Negan Smith, that you are a disturbing, horrible, despicable human being.” Carol’s voice was loud and clear, her words clipped. “You disgust me. Every fiber of my being rejects and loathes you.” Carol felt the rage she harbored for him reach its boiling point as she spewed out the last sentence. “I hate you!”

Her words packed the punch she intended. Negan let out a wail. “No, no, this isn’t you. You love me. I know you do. You practically kissed the ground I walk on. This is all wrong. They are making you say this. I know it. That has to be it. You are my queen. I love you and you love me. Tell them.” Negan begged.

“Cut the bullshit Negan.” Carol said stiffly.

“Stop it! I know you love me. Stop pretending. This isn’t you. Tell them Carol, tell them the truth. We have a strong marriage! And our baby, we have a baby coming! How can you say those things in front of our child?” Negan whimpered with tears in his eyes.

Carol crossed her arms over her belly. She was beginning to feel powerful again. “And another thing Negan, this isn’t your baby. It never was. I was already pregnant when I came to the sanctuary. I just didn’t know it.”

Negan’s eyes went wide and his face filled with confusion. He opened his mouth to speak and then closed it again. He looked bewildered but that look only lasted for a moment. He looked at Carol’s belly and then anger flashed in his eyes. “Lies. All of it, fucking lies!”

“No, not lies Negan. The doctor kept my secret to save all of our heads. When I went in for that first examination. I was already four weeks along. I am due in two weeks. This was never your baby. I kept this secret from you all this time to protect myself and my people. Now you can sit in this dark cell and think about that. You get to live with the fact that the doctor was right. Your dick doesn’t work.” Carol said, a bite in her voice. “And while you’re at it, why don’t you sit here and think about all of your other failures. you sick bastard. I am done with you!. I hope you rot in here! You can never hurt me again.”

Negan’s anger flashed and then he seemed to crumble inwardly for a moment. “You don’t mean that! Carol no. You can’t. ” his voice cracked. He began to beg. “Stop please! You’re lying, I know it. How can you say this to me? I knocked you up on our wedding night. I fucked you practically every day, more than once. There is no way that child isn’t mine. Where’s my Carol? What have they done to my sweet, loving, obeying wife? How can you be so cruel?”

“Me, cruel? You bash people’s heads in for sport and you’re calling me cruel?”

“None of this is true! I don’t care what you say.” Negan said in a mournful tone.

“Believe what you want but we aren’t married, this isn’t your baby and I am done with you. You will never see me again!” She said bluntly. Carol was about to turn her back on him and leave when he spoke again.

“Yeah? If it’s not mine, then riddle me this? Who the fuck’s is it? Bet you don’t have an answer for that because this mystery baby daddy doesn’t exist.” Negan’s anguish was being replaced with cocky anger. His mind and ego wouldn’t believe her words.

That’s when Daryl stepped to Carol’s side and grabbed her hand in his. “It’s mine and you ain’t never goin’ near it.” Daryl growled protectively.

“What?” Negan’s voice came out in a whoosh, as if someone knocked the word from his chest.

“You heard me.” Daryl sneered.

“Bullshit!” Negan said haughtily but Carol could see the fear in his eyes. You couldn’t have gotten her pregnant. “You were locked up!”

“Believe what you want Negan but it’s the truth and nothing you say can change that. So now you get to sit here and rot in the Hell you created for yourself. I am done with you and I will never think of you again after this. You can die in here for all I care.” Carol said with a tone of finality.

Negan began to shake his head no violently. He looked worried again. “I’m not listening to any more of these lies. I don’t know if they are making you say this or what, but I vow that one day I will break out of this joint and we are going to be a family again. You, me and our son.”

Carol had heard enough and said her piece. She was done. She was about to turn on her heal when she heard a strange growl that became a scream. She turned to see Maggie running down the stone steps.

…

Chapter Text

“Fuck you Negan. Fuck you and your stupid bat!” Maggie could no longer wait her turn and rushed into the basement. “You killed my husband you son of a bitch and you’re going to pay.”

“What the fuck? Is that the widow?” Negan said, surprised.

“Yes, it’s me you fucking asshole. I’m not dead but you’re about to be! Rick might want to punish you by keeping you behind these bars, but I swear on my son’s life that I am going to kill you, you son of a bitch.”

Negan laughed then, an easy, relaxed laugh that would be sure to agitate Maggie further.

“Fuck, I must be hallucinating. What are you putting in my food? First my wife tells me she hates me and that our child isn’t mine and then the dead widow comes back to life. Holy shit, this is one bad trip.” Negan joked, trying to make light of the situation.

“Oh! I'm real alright. I’m your worse damn nightmare and you are going to feel my wrath!

Rick stepped over to Maggie. “Come on now Maggie, this isn’t how we do things.”

"No, this isn't how you do things Rick but you and I are different. I say Carol and I both get a turn to horse whip you Negan. Guards drag him out and tie him to a post." Maggie announced to two men outside the entrance. "Let's punish him.” Maggie’s voice was pure venom.

“Maggie please. Let’s talk about this.” Rick urged.

“I’m done talkin.” He killed Glenn, my sweet Glenn who will never get the chance to see his beautiful boy. Negan doesn’t deserve to live. You know it, I know it, Carol knows it.” Maggie yelled.

“Be that as it may, we are going to try to be better than he is. We gotta put his fate to a vote.” Rick told her.

“It’s bullshit Rick! Fucking Bullshit!” Maggie raged.

Carol and Daryl looked on worriedly.

“I’m sorry Maggie. It’s just how its got to be.” Rick said calmly.

Negan who had been watching, was entertained by the exchange happening before him. Rick was being so passive about his punishment that he felt relieved. Of course Rick didn’t have the guts to end him. He began to laugh wickedly.

Maggie walked up to the bars, got in Negan’s face and spit on him. “You don’t deserve to live, you sorry sack of shit!”

Negan continued to laugh. “Rick doesn’t have the balls to kill me.”

“You're right, he doesn’t… but I do.” Maggie reached through the bars and wrapped her hands around Negan’s neck and began to choke him. Negan, hardly surprised, in turn reached through the bars and grabbed Maggie by the shoulders, pulling her in. He tried to yank her forward to smack her head on the bars, but Maggie stood firm, her feet braced, holding her back.

“Shoulda killed ya when I had the chance.” Negan grunted at Maggie through the choke hold. His hands that stretched out between the bars, shifted from her shoulders to her neck, choking her in return. “Two can play at that game.” Maggie’s rage escalated. She didn’t feel pain. She only saw red.

Carol, saw Maggie at the hands of Negan and her hackles raised. She couldn’t allow him to hurt anyone else. She rushed to Maggie to try to free her of Negan’s grasp. “Stop!” She screamed. “Take your hands off her!” She pulled on one of Negan’s arms to pry them from Maggie’s neck.

“Carol no!” Daryl shouted.

“Maggie! He’s not worth it! Let go! he’s as good as dead!” Carol said, trying to stop Maggie from getting hurt.

Negan, having Carol close, took the opportunity to release Maggie and grab her arm instead. His eyes zeroed in on her, looking crazed.

“Carol, you’re mine. I demand you come back to me.” Negan choked out.

Rick and Daryl rushed forward to intervene. Rick focused on Maggie while Daryl helped Carol.

“Yeah, that ain’t happenin’.” Daryl rasped at Negan.

“Maggie, let go. Come on. This doesn’t solve anything.” Rick said sternly. He placed his hands on her shoulders, trying to get through to her. She let go of Negan and turned around, then punched Rick. His head snapped back and then he turned back to Maggie, aghast.

Negan still had Carol by the arm, his fingers digging into her flesh. “You’re mine! Not his, not anyone else’s. Mine!”

“No!” Carol gasped as bile rose in her throat. “Never again!” Carol reacted quickly and bit the hand that held onto her. She bit down hard, feeling her teeth break skin.

Negan smiled wickedly at her and licked his lips. “Yeah baby, I bet you missed the way I taste.”

Daryl worked hard to pry Negan’s fingers from Carol’s arm., the soft white skin turning red under his grasp.  “Let go mother fucker!” he growled.

“Damn right I fucked her.” Negan taunted. “Her juicy pussy loved my fat cock. She loved the taste of my dick too, sucked me off any time I asked like a good little wifey. I fucked her more times than you could ever imagine and she loved every second of it, isn’t that right Carol?” Negan’s eyes burrowed into Carol as he injured Daryl with his words.

Carol wilted.

“I hate you Negan. I hated every second I had to spend with you. You will never come close to amounting to the kind of man Daryl is. Thank God this isn’t your baby! Now let me go, you deranged monster!” She seethed through grit teeth. She continued to try to yank her arm away.

Daryl growled, Negan’s words biting into him. He grabbed a knife from its sheath and placed the blade against Negan’s fingers that were wrapped around Carol’s arm and pushed down. The blade cut deep and hit bone. Blood oozed and Negan was forced to let go. He screamed and cursed, wanting to rip Daryl’s throat out. Carol reached her hands through the bars, punching Negan hard in the face in an effort to release the last bit of fear he held over her.

When Carol stepped away from Negan, Daryl rushed the bars and threatened him. He reached in and grabbed Negan by the shirt and pulled him forward, successfully smacking Negan’s head against the hard metal. He held him there and got in his face, growling and cursing. He seemed momentarily dazed but that didn’t stop Daryl who held his shirt with one hand and punched him in the face with the other. His fist punched between the bars of the cell again and again as Negan's face turned purple and swelled.

"Don't you ever touch Carol again. If you even so much as look at her or even breathe in her direction, I'll kill ya.”

Negan saw stars as Daryl pulled him into the bars over and over. The third blow, he felt his nose crack. Blood flowed from his nostrils and down his chin.

At the same time Maggie reached for a knife that she had hidden in her boot and rushed back towards the cell. She held her knife high and ran at Negan, screaming. Negan’s eyes barely had time to see her coming, as Daryl held him against the bars. She aimed for his neck and brought the knife down.

Negan may not have seen her coming but Daryl did. His instincts always on high, he felt her coming up on his right side. He released Negan and stepped back giving Maggie an open shot but her aim was off. She brought the blade down as Daryl shoved off him, missing Negan’s neck and stabbing his shoulder instead. Negan cried out and grabbed the knife and pulled it out of his own shoulder.

Negan, with a weapon in hand, laughed gleefully and ran towards the bars, swinging the knife at Maggie and Daryl who were closest to him. “Let me out! I need to be with my wife!” The crazed look never left Negan’s purple and swollen eyes.

Maggie stepped backwards, cursing angrily for missing her aim. She looked at Negan and screamed. Daryl reached for her to pull her back farther from the bars so Negan couldn’t hurt her.

“Open the door to the cell! Let me at him. He doesn’t get to live while my Glenn is buried in the ground!” Maggie screamed through tears.

Carol, feeling absolutely done with the encounter, picked up Daryl’s crossbow and aimed it at Negan who was flailing about with knife in hand. She aimed for Negan’s head as he moved from side to side taunting them. Negan, stricken with the fact that Carol had a weapon pointed at head, saw the arrow release and ducked. The arrow aimed for his temple missed and went through the top of his ear, piercing through it and skimming the side of his head. Carol set the crossbow down, not waiting to see if the arrow hit its mark. She was more concerned with Maggie and went to help Daryl subdue her.

“Hey! Come on. Let’s go. Negan’s not worth all this. You’re injured. Let’s go back to the house so I can clean you up, k.” Carol soothed.

Maggie turned to her friend and crumbled in her arms. She cried hard into Carol’s shoulder. A minute later her loud cries turned to soft sobs as Daryl and Carol guided her up the stairs and back out into daylight.

Rick still down in the basement with Negan had had enough. He ran to the bars and shouted orders. “Drop it Negan! Drop the knife!”

Negan wiped blood off his mouth with the back of his hand, looked at Rick calmly. “No.” he said hautily. He smiled and laughed, rubbing his thumb along the blade of the knife.

Rick ignored Negan’s taunts and didn’t let the man draw him into his game.

“Drop the knife now.” Rick shouted.

“You were holding out on me Ricky boy? You had me convinced Maggie was dead. Where’d you hide her?” Negan asked playfully. He ignored his wounds that bled freely, his words ill formed from swelling lips.

“Doesn’t matter.” Rick said evenly.

“Let me go, give me my wife and I’ll think about it.” Negan insisted.

“This isn’t a game Negan. You don’t have the upper hand. And Carol isn’t yours. She never was.”

I say you’re wrong.” Negan said smoothly.

“I don’t care what you say. Now give me the knife.” Rock said firmly.

“Why don’t you come in here and get it?” Negan taunted.

Rick just sighed. “I’m not doing this. Now I’m giving you one more chance. Give me the knife.”

Negan just smiled and held onto the knife, eyeing the sharp point.

“Fine. Have it your way. You keep the knife, I’ll leave you in here without food, water, light and we won’t be cleaning out your shit bucket. You can deal with that.”

Negan looked at Rick, measuring his words. “You wouldn’t. It wouldn’t be humane. Aren’t you Mr. Humanity?”

“Not anymore.” Rick said stonily.

Negan stared Rick down, twirling the knife between the fingers of his un-injured hand.

“One more chance. Give me the knife.” Rick said patiently.

“Give me my wife and let me go.” Negan ordered.

“Ok, you made your choice. Don’t say I didn’t warn you. You change your mind, you can just slide the knife through the bars and out of your reach. Then things will go back to normal. You'll get food, water and light.”

Negan watched as Rick called his bluff. He went to each hanging lantern on the wall, lifted the glass and blew out the flame. The stone space got darker and darker.

Negan stiffened but refused to give in.

Rick got to the last lantern near the bottom of the stairs, lifted the glass, looked at Negan who didn’t back down, then blew out the last flame. The room went black as pitch save for the light coming in through the door. Rick didn’t give Negan another look and climbed the stairs, closing the door behind him and leaving Negan in complete darkness.

Rick had a couple of words with the council then went home to find Carol, Daryl, Maggie and Michonne who had followed them.

Negan, sitting in his dark cell waited for Rick to come back down. He could not see a thing. He waited and waited and the darkness began to squeeze in on him. His eyes widened as he tried to see. Any minute now, Rick would be back, he knew it. The man had no guile. He was soft and would be back to bring his dinner and turn a few lamps back on because it was the right thing to do. He waited a few minutes, the darkness beginning to feel like an icy breath. His heart raced and he felt like he couldn’t swallow or breathe.

“Rick!” Negan shouted. “Stop fucking around. Come back here and discuss things with me.” Negan’s words echoed back at him.

“Rick...? Carol...?"

Negan didn’t realize how sealed the basement was. The sound of his voice wouldn’t escape. The darkness around him began to feel heavy. Negan shut his eyes and opened them back up only to realize there wasn't a difference between the two. He was in complete darkness. Panic began to set in as his heart raced even faster. His breath began to come out like gasps, the air feeling thick and heavy in his lungs. He dropped the knife and felt for a wall. He sunk to the floor and began to feel around, searching for the cot he had as a bed. Before he could find it, a full blown panic attack hit him and he curled up into a ball gasping.

Chapter Text

Negan takes a wife
After the wrath of Maggie
Chapter 78

Daryl and Michonne ushered Maggie and Carol into the house. Daryl worried that Carol would have reverted into her fearful state but all she seemed to care about was getting Maggie inside and fixing her wounds.

Carol dragged Maggie who was blubbering and crying, to the kitchen sink. She got a rag and wet it, then wiped Maggie’s face. There were a couple of scratches on her cheeks, chin, and arms as well as handprints beginning to bruise on her neck. Carol gently wiped her friends face then held the cold wet cloth to her neck. She continued this process while Maggie’s sob’s subsided.

Daryl hovered, trying to get Carol’s attention so he could check her for wounds but all her focus was on Maggie. Carol knew what it felt like to be at the hands of Negan and wanted to sooth Maggie’s pain and anger away.

“He doesn’t deserve to live Carol. He doesn’t even deserve to take another breath. Not after everything he’s done.” Maggie said, sucking back a sob.

“I know.” Carol said, dabbing the cloth under Maggie’s eyes to wipe away fresh tears.

“Then why don’t you do something about it?” Maggie hiccuped a sob.

Carol hugged her friend and held her for a long moment.

“Because I can’t. I can’t waste anymore fear, pain or energy on him. I can’t waste another thought on him. I won’t let him control me Maggie. I can’t.”

Maggie pulled away from her friends embrace. “Then let’s end him. It's the only way to stop him for good.” Maggie said angrily.

“Maybe I will, one day. For now, I need to heal. I need to move on and focus on this little life I’m bringing into the world. I have too, for my own sanity. Please don’t ask me to waste another second on him. I just can’t, not right now.” Carol said firmly.

Maggie nodded in understanding.

“Maybe you should do the same. Focus on Hershel. He needs you. He needs peace.”

“There is no peace with a man like that in the world.” Maggie seethed. “Maybe we won’t know true peace until he’s gone.”

“Maybe you’re right but the world, the way it is today, he’s not the only one out there who’s like this. So I chose peace. For now, until I have to fight again, I chose peace. I may not always feel this way but right now, with this baby coming, it’s what I need.”

Maggie nodded. “I can’t stay if he’s here. As long as he is alive, I won’t be here so I’m taking Hershel and leaving.”

Carol didn’t expect this news and it upset her. “Maggie no. Where will you go?”

“I don’t know. Hilltop maybe. I like it there. Glenn’s there, his grave…”

Tears swam in Carol’s eyes. “I don’t know if I can do this without you.”

“Sure ya can. You are already a great mom. And you have Daryl. He’s going to be a good dad but please, feed the baby more than mud snakes from time to time.” Maggie teased.

“Hey, ain’t nothing wrong with a fire roasted snake now and then.” Daryl grunted, giving a half cocked smile. Long as it keeps our bellies full.”

Carol smiled, remembering the numerous snakes and other critters they had eaten while living on the road. Daryl always came through with provisions when times were tough.

“Will you at least stay til this little one comes? I would love it if you could be there for the birth.” Carol asked.

“Sure. I think I can manage that.” Maggie said, her tears gone now.

“You know Maggie, Negan’s fate ain’t been voted on yet. Maybe he’ll die. Maybe he won’t. Or maybe I’ll go in there one day and kill him myself but there is no way I’m letting him take any more from me. Not when he is stuck behind bars. Promise me you’re gonna try to do the same.” Daryl pleaded.

Maggie nodded reluctantly. “I’ll try.”

“Good. And promise you’ll always come around when you can and we’ll go see you too. My kids going to need its cousin Hershel.”

“Cousins.” Maggie said wistfully. She smiled. "Glenn would have loved that."

Carol smiled wanely. "Yes he would have."

___________________________

A few minutes later, Maggie went to check on baby Hershel who was napping in Judith’s room and Daryl took a reluctant Carol to a bathroom to check her wounds.

“I’m fine. Just a little rattled.” She told him.

“I’ll be the judge of that.” Daryl removed the cardigan Carol was wearing over the long, sleeveless maternity dress she has on. He leaned in to look at her arm where Negan held onto her. There was some light bruising but Daryl couldn’t see anything else. Still, it angered him. He tsked. “You were supposed to stay away from the bars.” He grunted.

“I know. I just, I couldn’t let him hurt Maggie.”

Daryl nodded knowingly. He tried to dampen the anger inside him. He was angry at Negan, not at her and she didn’t need to feel the brunt of it. “How you feelin’?”

“Just a little stiff. I might be sore tomorrow from the tussle but I’m ok, really.”

“You know what would help? A warm bath. I think our doctors would agree.”

“Yeah, they’ve been prescribing it for sore muscles and back cramps. Maybe I’ll take you up on the offer this time. Tonight?”

“How about now.” Daryl immediately turned the faucet on to fill the tub and then went to the kitchen to heat a pan of water to warm the bath. It saved solar power this way.

“Oh, so we’re doing this now?” Carol asked, surprised.

“Yep. I’m not taking no for an answer. Remove your clothes so I can get a look at ya. Make sure there aren’t bruises around the baby.”

“No no, it’s ok. I can check myself. After the waters warmed up, I promise to get in and soak with some epsom salts.”

You won’t even be able to see everywhere. I’m checkin’.” Daryl insisted.

Daryl bent down to grab the bottom of her dress and began to lift it up and off her when she stopped him. She feared what he would think when he saw her body like this, as well as the N branded onto her hip. “No, I can do it. I don’t need help.”

“Carol, come on, I need to make sure you’re ok.”

“I, I don’t want you to see me like this”

“What? Why? I’ve seen you naked over a 100 times.”

It’s different. I’m different. This big belly, my body, everything is shaped differently now and I’m afraid if you see me like this, you’ll never be able to see me in any other way.” She explained.

“What? Don’t be ridiculous.” Daryl said shaking his head. He pulled her dress up even more but Carol stopped him again.

“No, don't. I'm ugly this way Daryl." She pleaded.

Daryl couldn’t believe what he was hearing. "What? No ya ain't. How can you say that?”

“Im huge.” Carol said, looking down at her belly.

“I keep tellin' ya, you look beautiful. Radiant. I mean it. To me you are perfect. Especially with my kid growin’ inside ya." He became shy for a moment and his ears reddened. "Makes me real proud, ya know?” Daryl said thoughtfully. His smile hitched up on one side as he looked at her belly. “Besides, I'm just gonna look you over for wounds. Won't take more than a minute. Promise not to look more then I need to if that makes ya feel better.”

Carol reluctantly agreed, realizing she couldn’t hide from him forever. Her body was different but Daryl seemed genuine when he told her she was beautiful. There was also the brand on her hip. She just would hate to give Daryl another reason to be disgusted with her.

"I'll be back. Let me heat up some water." Daryl stepped out of the bathroom. Carol was left alone and looked at herself in the mirror. Her hand thoughtlessly massaging the N on her hip. Her dark auburn hair was well past her shoulders now. She searched the drawer for a brush and found one. She brushed out her curls then pinned her long locks up in a bun to keep it from getting wet in the bath. A halo of ringlets sprung from the tight bun around her head. Her blue eyes reflected back at her, no longer haunted. Instead they looked hopeful. She didn’t know when they had changed but she knew that Daryl had everything to do with it. She felt peaceful and realized that even with the awful encounter with Negan that had just happened, she didn’t feel the weight of his presence looming over her anymore. She was rid of him and even though scars remained, she felt he truly couldn’t hurt her anymore. She watched a smile spread across her face. She was truly free.

A few minutes later, Daryl returned with a few pans of hot water, taking more than one trip to carefully add them to the bath. He poured in the epsom salts as the water steamed. It had been a brisk day and the warm water looked inviting. Daryl closed and locked the door then turned to Carol.

She nodded at him and he lifted her long dress off. Goose bumps rose across her skin as her arms moved to cover her breasts but not before Daryl saw her nipples pucker. He felt his cock stiffen in response and tried to tell his body to behave. It was a losing battle. Carol has always been the most beautiful creature he had ever seen and seeing her like this, almost completely naked was stunning.

“Let me look atcha.” He said after clearing his throat.

With her panties still on, Carol let Daryl examine her. At least her the brand on her hip was covered. He kneeled in front of her to examine her very pregnant belly that hung low and protruded forward. His hands gently smoothed over every scar, every mark. He found no new marks on her belly from today’s incident. Once he was satisfied, he placed his hands on each side of her belly and leaned in to kiss it. Emotion swelled in his chest. Next, he stood up and turned her around, checking her shoulders and back, smoothing his hands over the silk and the scars of her skin. Her body was still thin, despite the swell of her belly. His fingers lingered on the small of her back. When he seemed satisfied, he stepped away and nodded.

"Beautiful. Never seen anyone or anything better in my whole life. Honest.” He said, leaning in to kiss her.

Carol smiled at him, seeing the honesty in his eyes. “Thank you.” She whispered breathlessly as his mouth met hers. She felt wetness pool between her legs.

Daryl didn’t linger on her lips. He tried to stay focused. “Come on, let’s get you in the bath before the water starts to cool.”

Carol, even more turned on from the brief kiss nodded reluctantly. She thought of other ways they could use their time. Her mind drifted to the steamy nights of their past.

Carol thought Daryl might step out of the bathroom while she finished undressing and got into the tub but he stayed.

“I can do it. You go.”

“Nope, I’m stayin’ to help.

Carol, reluctant to remove her panties and reveal the small brand on her hip, hesitated. Daryl took that as her needing help out of them and grabbed the sides and pulled them down.

Seeing her completely naked now, the bulge in his pants grew. Unable to hide it now, he cleared his throat and tried to keep the attention on Carol. It didn’t work. She eyed the large bulge in his pants and smiled bashfully.

“Sorry.” He said as Carol blushed.

"Don't be. I'm glad I can still... umm, I mean, I'm glad you still like what you see.”

Daryl smiled more confidently now.“Come on, let me help you in.” He took her hand as she stepped into the tub. He watched her feet, only letting himself take a quick look at her ass, as she put one foot in and then the other. He was sneaking another glance at the firm round shape of her behind when his eyes caught sight of something he had never seen before. A mark on her hip. Something new. He reached out to touch it, rubbing his thumb across it, feeling definition. He eyed it, seeing the raised skin. It was obviously a brand and so obviously the letter N.

When Daryl’s thumb moved over the top of the N branded onto her hip she froze.

“What the? Carol, what’s this?”
Daryl asked, pain and confusion in his voice.

“Nothing.” She said as she lowered herself into the tub where Daryl couldn’t see it, but it was too late.

“What the Hell is that Carol?” Daryl asked again, looking appalled.

Seeing the look on his face, Carol felt like her fears were being realized. He would never be able to see her the same with Negan so permanently marked on her. Tears swam in her eyes and she sighed. “It was a wedding present… of sorts.”

“He did that to you?” Daryl asked, not hiding the anger in his voice.

“Yes.” She answered, defeated.

Daryl didn’t say anything else, he just turned and bolted from the bathroom, slamming the door behind him but not before she caught the look of rage and disgust on his face.

Carol was left alone in the tub with her tears.

Chapter Text

When Daryl saw the N branded onto Carol, rage erupted inside of him. Carol was still fragile, no matter how tough she portrayed herself to be. He didn’t want to go ballistic in front of her.

He wanted to head straight into Negan’s cell and kill him. Not just kill him but hurt him. Burn him over and over again until there wasn’t an inch of skin left untouched. And it still wouldn’t be enough. He headed towards Rick who was in the kitchen with Michonne, discussing what had happened when he walked over to him and shoved him hard.

“Hey, what the Hell was that for?” Rick asked.

Daryl didn’t respond, just went out the front door, lighting a cigarette on the way.

Rick followed.

“Don’t walk away from me. What the Hell was that for?”

Daryl paced angrily. “You really think it’s fair to let that asshole live?”

“Not you too. What the Hell happened? I thought you understood this?”

“Naw, I just tried to except it but if you could see what that fucker did to her, if you only knew what she had to endure, you might be in there killing him yourself.”

“Look, I would love to kill him. I would love to torture him for what he did to all of us but it’s not right. Not when it comes to the future of this place. We aren’t like him. We can’t be! Look, we just took in half of his people who rebelled against his way of life. I am not going to show them that I am the same kind of leader he was. I gotta prove to them that we actually stand for somethin’. We have got to gain their trust so they don’t turn on us. Don’t you get it? It’s a delicate balance.”

“Yeah, I know all that but I still don’t like it.”

“I didn’t say you had to like it. Hell, I don’t like it.”

Daryl paced again. He knew Rick was choosing this for the greater good. He still hated it. He cursed and shook as he tried to contain his rage.

“Brother. What happened? Carol ok? The baby?”

Daryl’s rage was about to erupt. He turned and punched a nearby tree then screamed and cussed at his bleeding knuckles. He wanted to scream at Rick, he wanted to beat Negan to a pulp, when suddenly everything inside him collapsed and a sob escaped his mouth instead. He felt helpless to the fact that he couldn’t change what happened to her.

“He branded her. He got a fucking poker and branded her like a God damn animal. His fucking initials. He didn’t keep her locked in a cell and make her eat dog food sandwiches like he did me. He fucking branded her, kept her locked in an apartment and raped her every day and night, not alone hit her sometimes. Negan’s twisted and cruel. I’m trying to help her forget and I find out she has that burned into her. How am I supposed to fix it?” He choked out.

“I’m so sorry.” Rick said, defeated.

“She had to endure so much from that asshole, so many types of abuse. All to protect us. All to protect me and you want to let him live? Fuck you man!” Daryl sobbed. Daryl ran a hand through his hair and sucked on his cigarette. He paced restlessly, clenching and unclenching his fists. He went behind a tree, away from Rick and let his tears flow where know one could see him. He didn’t need his friends pity.

Rick heard his friends agony and his heart clenched. The weight of the situation as heavy on his shoulders and his own people were turning on him but he had to do what he thought was right. He sought Daryl out. “Look. I’m not saying that we aren’t gonna kill him. All I’m saying is, we aren’t going to kill him right now. I agree with you. I’m sorry Daryl. I’m sorry for everything he put you through, everything that he put Carol through. I realize how drastic things are. Look, he deserves to die but this is a delicate matter. The dust hasn’t even settled since we took down the Sanctuary. People are still restless. I figured putting his fate to a vote would be diplomatic and fair. Keep the peace. Most of all, it would buy us some time until the dust settles. Get it?"

Daryl finished his cigarette, threw it on the ground and stomped it out. He nodded.

"Got it." Daryl understood Rick’s reasoning but he didn’t like it. “But don’t be surprised if you find Negan dead in his cell one of these days.”

Rick looked at him worriedly and was about to say more when Daryl shoved past him and went back inside.

Daryl had to get back to Carol. He knew she would be worried. He composed himself as best as he could and went back inside.

Michonne was in the kitchen holding Judith and talking with Carl. She was feeding Judith a strawberry and she and Carl were giggling at Judith sloppily gnawing on the fruit. She slurped at the strawberry as juice dribbled down her chin. “Mmm Dawbewwy.” Judith said, her eyes wide and smiling. Carl and Michonne laughed.

Daryl watched the scene and his heart softened. Soon, he and Carol would be sharing moments like this with a child of their own. That was hope. A child, a new start. A small smile played on his face. One thing was for sure, he didn’t want his child growing up in a world with people like Negan in it. After the dust settled, he planned to take Negan out, Rick be damned.

Chapter Text

Carol sat in the tub, the water warm around her. She was supposed to be relaxing but every inch of her body was stiff from stress. Daryl’s reaction to the brand was expected but it still hurt. How would he be able to look at her now? All her fears came barreling at her. She wanted to run away so he didn’t have to look at her. She couldn’t stand hurting him. Just as much, she couldn’t handle his rejection. She wished she could outrun her skin. Daryl had been unable to look at her any longer and fled. That was the truth of it, she told herself. She didn’t expect him to come back. She had to figure out her next move. Maybe she could live with Maggie at Hilltop? If Daryl wanted to see their child, he could, but she would stay out of his way. She had to find a way to be ok with that. The thought of living without him hit her again and she sobbed. She didn’t bother to hide the sound. What was the point?

Just then, Carol heard the door open and swung her head to see Daryl reenter the bathroom. She looked at him and could tell he had been crying. One of his hands was red and swollen, the knuckles bloody. A sob escaped her and she hid her face in her hands. Her heart wrenched. She couldn’t bare to see the disappointment on his face.

“Sorry I took off like that. Was so mad, I wanted to go kill that bastard. Didn’t though. Once I left, I realized I needed to get back to ya.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t want you to see how he scarred me. I'm so ashamed.” She kept her head down, still not looking at him. “Look, I know you must be disgusted with me. I’m sorry you had to see it. Yes, Negan branded me. He hurt me. He made me grovel. He made me beg. He fucked me too. He used and abused me any way he saw fit. I don’t expect you to be ok with me after that. I’m damaged goods."

Daryl grimaced at the harshness of her words. She suffered more than any one person should.

"If you want to leave, I understand.” She continued. “I won’t hold it against you. I’m sure you hate me for it. I hate me too. Go. Just please do it fast.” Carol sniffled. “It will hurt less that way. Go, so I can figure out…” a sob escaped her. “figure out my next move.”

Daryl watched as Carol broke apart before his eyes. She hated herself. Said all of the things she knew he would have a hard time hearing. She was right about the hard part but drastically wrong about the other. How could she think he would hate her? She couldn’t help what happened to her. Didn’t she know that there wasn’t a thing on this earth that she could do to make him stop loving her? “I ain’t ever gonna leave ya. You gotta know that by now.“ His voice rasped. Her head lifted and looked at him, her blue eyes, deep watery pools. Her expression changed to that of surprise.

He needed her then. Needed to hug her. He needed to hold her until all her broken pieces fell back together again. He began to remove his clothes and boots and soon was standing naked before her. She watched, curiously.

“Can I, can I get in with you?” Daryl asked her softly.

She nodded and moved forward, giving him room to slide into the tub behind her. He stepped in the warm water, sat down and fit himself behind her. She sat stiffly in front of him, still leaning forward as much as her pregnant belly would allow. He could tell she was still so unsure of herself.

He reached over and messaged her shoulders for a minute, his fingers stroked her soft skin, up to her thin neck. She relaxed a little under his touch as he started to speak. “Please lean back. I ain’t gonna hurt ya. You know that right?”

“Of course. “ she said between sniffles.

“Stop trying to get rid of me. You gotta know, I ain't ever gonna leave you. Not unless you make me. I ain’t ever gonna hate you neither. This world has chewed us up and spit us out too many times to count and we have been able to make it because we got each other. Even when we been forced apart, we’re together, fighting for each other. There’s no shame in that. Nothing’s ever gonna change how I feel about ya, specially not some ass hat prick like Negan.” He leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her. She finally let herself lean back into him. He leaned back against the tub and relaxed. He cradled her gently, glad to have her in his arms again.

She nodded weakly.

“There is nothin’ you ever say, nothin’ you ever do, nothin’ ever done to you, nothin’ on this whole God forsaken earth can make me hate ya or wanna leave ya.”

She leaned her head back into the crook of his neck and he lovingly kissed her head.

“I love you Carol and nothin’ will ever change that. I promise.”

Carol began to cry but this times her tears were a mix of relief and regret. “I endured, to help save everyone. I didn’t want any of it to happen.”

“Shhh, I know.” He said into her hair.

“I hate myself for it. I hate the things I had to do to survive. For us all to survive but we made it, all of us.”

“Which is why you can’t hate yourself.”

She cried, each tear releasing the rest of the agony she held onto. “I’m sorry Daryl. I’m so sorry.”

“Hey, no one ever said it was easy being a hero but that’s exactly what you are. It’s what you always have been.” He said leaning down to kiss her shoulder. “And you don’t gotta be sorry. We've all had to do things we didn’t want to do, but that’s why we’re working hard to make this a better place. We gotta make it better for the next generation. For Judith, Hershel, and our baby. I think that’s what Rick’s tryin’ to do.”

Carol nodded. “Yeah.”

“I still want to kill that shit stain Negan though.”

Carol let out a small laugh. “Me too but you know, keeping him locked up is a fate worth then death to a man like that.”

“Yeah, I can see that.”

They were silent for a moment. Carol grabbed a bar of soap and a wash cloth and gently cleaned Daryl’s injured hand, then kissed each finger tip. Then she began to wash herself. She washed her front and then handed it to Daryl to wash her back.

Daryl worked the soapy cloth over her shoulders. When he was done with her back, he followed suit and scrubbed himself. When done, Carol leaned back into him again.

“Daryl?”

“Hmm?” He said into her ear after they had been sitting quietly. He leaned down and kissed her wet shoulder.

“Thank you.”

“No need to thank me." He rasped.

“Oh!” She gasped.

“You ok?” Daryl asked worriedly.

She gave a soft laugh. “Yes, this baby of yours insists on doing round house kicks inside of me.”

Carol took Daryl’s hands and moved them to the top of her belly where she felt the baby kick.

“Hey, stop torturin’ yer ma in there." He chuckled. "I know you wanna break out of there but just give it a couple more weeks k?” Daryl said lovingly as he rubbed her belly. He laughed as the baby continued to move.

They both laughed softly each time the baby moved under their hands.

When the water began to cool, Daryl helped Carol out of the tub. He thoughtfully dried her off and then himself.

He was about to wrap a robe around her when he stopped and looked at her body. She had changed in many beautiful ways, her body stretching to accomidate their growing child. It amazed him. Then, his eyes landed on her swollen breasts and he couldn't help but stare at them. He tried to tear his eyes away but couldn't. His eyes memorized every curve of her body. He always wanted to remember her this way. "Beautiful." He murmered again. He didn't notice his arosal but Carol did and she smiled at him bashfully.

“Come on, you should rest. Let’s go lay down. I want to hold you some more.” Daryl said while closing her robe and tying it.

He tied the towel around his waist, grabbed their clothes and together they went to their basement living quarters.

Chapter Text

Back in their room, Carol didn’t bother to get dressed. The afternoon had taken a lot out of her and she just wanted to crawl into bed and forget it all. She knew someone would be starting dinner soon and felt she should be helping, but she was mentally exhausted and would grant herself this. She took off her robe and slipped under the covers while Daryl went to heat hot water on thier small pot belly stove to make something warm for them to drink.

He put a cup of tea with honey on her night stand and she sat up to take a sip. The liquid warmed her from the inside out. The wind had picked up in the late afternoon, bringing clouds. A light rain was starting outside. Daryl slid in beside her and she snuggled back under the covers, needing to feel his warmth.

Without asking, he wrapped his body around hers and she instantly felt whole again. She was safe and cozy in his arms.

“You’re naked.” Daryl rasped, astonished.

“Hmm, yeah. Didn’t feel like putting anything on. That ok?” Her voice like silk.

“Mmm hmm. Fine by me but I’m gettin’ turned on.” he grunted.

“Oh I can tell.” She said with a giggle.

“Sorry ‘bout that.” He grunted and slide his hips away from her.

“No, it’s fine really. Stay.”

“Maybe I should get up and uh, go take care of things. Don’t want to make you uncomfortable. Not after everything ya been through.”

“You could never scare me Daryl.” She says honestly.

“Yeah?” He said weakly.

“Yeah.” She answered.

They were quiet a moment. Daryl was thinking hard.

“You scared me today.” He revealed.

“How?”

“You rushing into danger. You never think of yourself.”

Carol felt Daryl’s arousal soften slightly against her backside at the change in conversation.

“Look who’s talking.” She replied.

“Yeah but there’s a time and a place. You went rushing to help Maggie, heading right into Negan’s hands. Right where he wanted you.”

“I couldn’t let him hurt her. I couldn’t let him hurt anyone else.” She said, her voice raising an octave.

“I know, shhh, I know.” He soothed. “You just gotta be careful. Let me handle things. You know It ain’t just about you anymore. You got this little one to think of.” Daryl put a hand on her belly and kissed her shoulder at the same time.

Carol bowed her head and nodded. “You’re right. I know you’re right. I’m sorry.” Tears swam into her eyes and she cursed at herself.

They were quiet a moment. Carol shifted into him and he became aroused again.

He leaned in and kissed her neck and she immediately went slick with want. She hummed and sighed. At her response, he continued kissing her neck where he knew she liked it, pulling sounds from her. She turned her head to kiss him. When their lips met, the taste of him made her moan. Every nerve of her body came alive, every cell aching for more of him.

His hand slid from her belly to her hip. He squeezed her hip bone and she responded by grinding her ass against his arousal and he moaned. His erection throbbed against her.

“Carol.” His groaned “Don’t torture me.”

She gave a light laugh.

“I’m gonna get up. Gotta clear the pipes. Don’t want to make you uncomfortable.” he grunted

Carol turned in his arms to face him. “Do I seem uncomfortable to you?” She teased.

“Nah, ya don’t but pretty soon I’m not gonna be able to stop myself. I want you so bad.” He admitted.

“What if I don’t want you to stop?”

Daryl swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing. “Ya sure?”

“Mmm hmm.” She said as she slid his hand from her hip to between her legs so he could feel her wet heat.

When he felt how slick she was for him, he moaned. “Oh my God.” He buried his face in her neck again, sucking on her skin as his hand moved between her folds.

Carol reached down to grab his shaft and stroked him. Daryl rut him hips and let out a growl like moan.

His mouth kissed down her neck to her breasts, taking a taught nipple in his mouth, he sucked on them, feeling her nipple become a hard little bud in his mouth.

“Shame I’m gonna have to share these.” He joked with a mouthful of her breasts. The sensation had her arching her back and moaning.

“Oh Daryl, I need you.” She breathed. Carol rolled back to her other side, a breast slipping from Daryl’s mouth with a pop.

“Hey, I was enjoying those.” He grunted with a laugh. He felt her scoot her hips back towards his again. He spooned her, his hand sipping back towards her front to between her legs.

Carol felt a lot of things just then, love, lust, want, need. She was happy to find that fear wasn’t one of them. Her hips began to move with the stroke of his hand.

“Daryl, please. Please don’t tease me. I need you.”

“Ya sure?”

“Yes, God yes.”

“Won’t hurt the baby?”

“No, no, it’s healthy for me.” she said, panting.

“Thank God cause I’m dyin’ for ya.”

Daryl, still spooning Carol slide his hand up her thigh as Carol tilted her hips to give him access. The tip of his long hard member found its way to her entrance. He held back from entering, shaking with the effort.
“You sure?” He panted in her ear.

“Yes, please Daryl." She whimpered. She wiggled her hips back towards him, the fat head of his penis becoming wet with her juices. The tip slid into her slick entrance and Daryl groaned. “Please.” She said again.

Daryl, unable to hold back any longer slid himself inside of her with an agonizing slowness. He entered halfway before slowly pulling out. It wasn’t easy for him but he needed to go slow, for her. The second thrust, he pushed himself in further, moaning with the effort. She was so wet for him he thought he would loose his mind. He wanted to let go and thrust into her like a jackhammer but he has to take things slow. His hand went to her breasts and fingered her nipples as he slowly entered and retreated. He loved the familiar sound of her moans, loved the way her body enveloped his, stretching to accommodate his size, loved her sweet scent that filled his nostrils, loved her.

Carol moaned as Daryl filled her. She didn’t fear him. He was familiar. He felt like home. She was ripe and ready as he began to thrust and already so close to climax. He moved gently at first but Carol urged him on.
“Harder Daryl, please.” She whined.

Daryl obliged her, grabbing onto her hips and plunging in with more force that drove them both wild. “You good?” He rasped in her ear

“Yes, so good. Don’t stop.” She breathed.

Missed ya.” He gasped in her ear. He continued to fondle her breasts, squeezing them gently to bring her closer to orgasm.

“Oh God, missed you too.” Her voice came out fast and rushed. She was almost there. Daryl continued his steady rhythm, speeding up slightly to match the jerk of her hips. His hand that has been fondling her breasts, slid back down to massage her clit. His finger swirled over her wet nub and that’s when she came. Her entire body shuttered as she let out a loud cry. He continued to thrust as he felt her inner walls pulsate around him. Her hips jut forward, pushing her clit into his fingers making her sing. She tightened around his engorged shaft, pushed him over the edge and he came with a loud roar.

They both panted, and tangle of arms and legs. Carol turned her head again, searching out his lips. He met her with a kiss so passionate, it could have moved mountains.

The next morning, Carol’s water broke.

Chapter Text

“Push Carol push! Bare down. Yes, good, that’s good. Now breathe.” Maggie coaxed.

Carol huffed and puffed, sweat beading on her forehead. Maggie dabbed at the moisture.

“You’re doing a great job Carol.” The doctor told her.

Daryl, looking panic stricken, knelt down at the side of her bed, gripping her hand. “You ok?” Daryl asked?

She nodded as another round of contractions started. They were close together now.

“Come on. You can do this.” Maggie said gently.

Carol bared down and pain burned through her center. She let out a scream between grit teeth.

Daryl, seeing her in so much pain, jumped up like he had been for the past 6 hours. He paced the room, cursing himself for getting her into this mess.

“It’s my fault, it’s my fucking fault.”

“Once again, we talking the pregnancy, because it took two of you to make that baby, or you whining about the fact that you two had sex last night?” Maggie asked with a smirk.

Daryl glared at Maggie.

“Daryl, I told you. Sex is healthy for a pregnant woman. And it’s also healthy to help get labor started.” Siddiq, there to assist the Sanctuary doctor said as he got a fresh washcloth for Carol’s forehead.

“But now she’s in all this pain. Baby’s not due for two more weeks. You sure this is all normal?” Daryl asked, his voice pleading.

“Yes, it’s all perfectly normal. And don’t you worry, the schedule says two more weeks but this baby knows it’s ready.”

Carol who had been resting between contractions spoke then.
“Daryl, I’m fine. I promise you that this is normal. It’s actually an easier labor than Sophia, if memory serves.” Carol offered. Her voice was raw from labor she was exhausted but she offered him a weak smile.

Maggie stepped away from Carol’s side for a moment. “She needs your support. Will you please get it together? Another outburst like that and she may not want you to stick around. Now come on.”

“You’re right. Just can’t stand seeing her hurtin’ like that.” Daryl said.

“Well it’s part of life so get back in there.”

Daryl rushed back to her side, practically pushing Maggie out of the way to take Carol’s hand. He looked at her lovingly and swept a  long auburn curl off her forehead.

“You promise you’re ok?” He asked, searching her eyes.

“I promise. Just want this baby out.”
She reassured him between pants.

He leaned in and kissed her forehead. Carol began to tense as another contraction rocked through her.

Maggie went to Carol’s other side while Daryl, pale with worry, held onto Carol’s hand, wishing he could absorb her pain.

“Maggie’s taken a couple of breaks to feed her son, Daryl. Why don’t you take a break, take a walk outside and get some fresh air? We’ll keep an eye on her.” Siddiq offered as he fiddled with the birth monitor.

“Naw, I ain’t leavin’.” He rasped.

“Good thing too because I can see the babies head.” The Sanctuary doctor spoke.

Carol’s contraction over, she rested.

“Beautiful, just beautiful. You’re doing great Carol, everything is going just as it should.” The doctor told them.

“Yeah?” Daryl asked nervously.

“Yes, so far everything’s perfect. Carol’s strong, the baby too.” The doctor informed.

“This baby is bound to be strong. Just look at its parents.” Maggie said proudly.

“I guarantee you’re right about that Maggie.” Siddiq agreed.

Daryl smiled at Carol who returned it with a tired one.

A couple more pushes and the baby should be out.” The doctor announced. “Let’s get ready. Daryl do you want to be up by Carol’s head or down here to see the birth.”

“I ain’t leaving her side.” Daryl said, gripping her hand.

“Here’s comes another one.” Carol said with a grunt.

Daryl and Maggie on each side of her, helped Carol lean up to bare down.

“Come on Carol. You got this. I’m right here with ya.” Daryl soothed.

“Ok now push, give us a good one.” The doctor coaxed.

Carol looked at Daryl who nodded at her and then she pushed with all her might.

“The head is out. The head is out.” The doctor announced. “Ok, rest now Carol, the next contraction will be here soon.”

“You good?” Daryl asked her.

Carol nodded a yes between huffs.

“When the next contractions come, it’s going to be the babies shoulders. Once you get those out, the rest is easy.”

Carol remembered this part with Sophia. It took over an hour to get her shoulders out. She hoped and prayed today would be different.

When she felt the next round of contractions, she told herself it would be over soon and the baby would be here. She just had to push through this hard part.

She leaned up to bare down, the pain between her legs, a burning fire as her skin stretched. She let out a scream and she pushed with everything she had.

“Good good!” The shoulders are out and oh, here comes the stomach, hips, knees and feet!” The doctor announced and the baby slid into his hands. “Wow! That was perfect! Great job Carol! It’s a girl!” The doctor announced as he held up the baby who let out a small howl. The doctor suctioned the babies mouth and nostrils then placed the baby on Carol’s chest. Once in Carol’s arms, the howling cry became a mewling whimper.

Carol felt a huge wave of emotion and love. It was indescribable.“Oh, oh Daryl, she’s perfect.” Carol said, as she looked at her daughter.

Daryl looked on in awe. He had never seen anything more amazing and couldn’t speak for a moment. He got choked up and tears poured from his eyes.

“Congratulations mom and dad. She’s beautiful.” Maggie said, before stepping away to give them privacy. I’ll be back. Going to feed Hershel. Great job Carol.” She said, kissing her her cheek.

“You’re amazing Carol. She’s amazing. My God, how did you do this?” Daryl said, bewildered.

“I don’t know.” Carol said with pure delight.

Daryl studied the baby closely. He reached out and touched the babies head then cheek. Her skin was so soft he could barely feel it. He reached out for the baby’s hand and his daughter wrapped her tiny pink hand around his finger. At that Daryl’s heart melted. He knew from that moment that there wasn’t anything he wouldn’t do for this child.

“Ten fingers and ten toes!” Daryl said proudly.

“Daryl, do you want to do the honors and cut the umbilical cord?” The doctor asked.

“Hell yah.” Daryl said, stepping over, he cut the cord proudly then moved back to Carol’s side.

“You did great Carol. Everything was perfect. No tears or anything. Now, it’s important for baby to have skin to skin contact with both parents in the first few hours for bonding purposes.”

Carol and Daryl both nodded but couldn’t take their eyes off their daughter who was already searching for Carol’s breasts.

“Want to hold your daughter Daryl?” Carol asked.

“Can I?” He asked, in awe.

“Of course.” Carol said happily.

She lifted the baby off her chest and Daryl reached for her with shaking hands.

Daryl lifted his daughter into his arms and held her, fresh tears swimming in his eyes. She lay in his arms, blinking up at him.

“Hey, hi there beautiful. I’m your dad. I might not be much but I promise to always protect ya and always take care ya.”

Siddiq was assisting the doctor. “Ok, time for me to clean her up and get her measurements. “May I?” He said, reaching for the baby.

Daryl’s protective instinct was in overdrive. He shielded the baby from Siddiq’s hands. “Hey! Back off man!”

Siddiq smiled, understanding that it was just Daryl’s parental instinct kicking in.

“Daryl. He just has to take her for a momen to check her out. Make sure she’s ok. He will give her right back.” Carol urged.

“Ok, but be careful.” he grunted.

“Carol, you’re going to deliver the placenta within the next hour.” The doctor informed.

Daryl watched closely as he stood next to Siddiq who measured and weighed the baby. He checked the babies grip reflexes and explained everything he was doing to Daryl. He washed the child in warm water, showed Daryl how to diaper her with the cloth diaper and then swaddled her in a blanket, all things he learned in med school. He handed the baby back to Daryl who took his daughter gratefully. He walked her back over to Carol and handed her over. Siddiq and the doctor continued to work around them but they hardly noticed.

"Congratulations you too. You have a perfectly healthy baby girl. She is six pounds, three ounces and 21 inches long.” Siddiq announced.

As soon as the baby was placed back on Carol’s chest her tiny mouth began searching her skin. Carol adjusted the baby to her breast and she immediately started suckling.

“Wow! That didn’t take you long little one.” Carol said, marveling over her daughter. She adjusted her breast when the baby lost the nipple for a moment.

“She’s feeding? Wonderful!” The doctor commented. “Be sure to massage the breast to encourage milk flow. I can show you how if you have trouble.” The Sanctuary doctor informed.

“I think I got it.” Carol replied.

“Yeah, hands off.” Daryl gripped.

“Daryl, he’s just doing his job.” Carol tsked.

Their baby continued to blissfully eat, completely oblivious to the world around her.

Daryl watched mesmerized at his daughter.

“She has your nose.” Carol said with a smile, as she ran a finger over it.

Looks like she’s got your eyes but dark. Can’t really tell the color.” Daryl said.

“Oh, newborn’s eyes change color for the first year or so but we both have blue eyes, hers will probably be the same.” Carol explained.

Daryl nodded. He leaned in and kissed Carol on top of the head and then the baby. He was grinning from ear to ear.

“So, daddy. What are you going to name her. Any ideas?” Carol asked.

Daryl smiled wide and nodded.

Chapter Text

Two days later, Carol was back home resting, with the baby asleep in her arms. She looked down at the pink cheeks and rosebud mouth, more like Daryl’s than her own but somehow a mix of both.

She could still hardly believe that this tiny, perfect wonder came out of her. Her head was covered with blond fuzz. Her eyes and eye brows, very much looking like Carol’s in shape. Her tiny pointed chin looked to be just like Carol’s as well. Her cute little nose was just like her daddy’s. The rest of her daughter’s features would develop in time but she wasn’t in a hurry. For now, she would soak up each moment and each stage of this little one’s life.

Having a baby during this time was crazy she knew but with the world the way it was, children were hope for the future and they needed hope.

Daryl had stepped away to take care of some things with Rick. That night there would be a big dinner, a celebration where their loved ones could meet the baby.

He also dealt with other matters. Rick told him that Negan finally gave back the knife after two days of no food, water or light. Daryl could care less about the bastard but worried about raising their daughter so near to him. Still, he wasn’t going to let that dampen his spirits. He had a perfectly healthy baby girl and planned to make Carol his wife, so they could be a proper family and finally make the Dixon name an honest one. He just needed to talk to Father Gabriel about how serious he was about marrying her and went to see him.

While he was with Father Gabriel, Carol was back at the house burping the baby. Michonne came from upstairs toting Judith.

“Come in.” Carol called out when she heard the lite knock.

“Hey, are we interrupting?”

“Not at all.” Carol said, rising from the bed to change the baby.

She laid her down on the bed and began to unwrap the baby from her swaddle.

“Baby.” Judith pointed and squealed.

“Shhh, remember what I said, inside voice.” Michonne instructed.

“Shhh.” Judith said to the baby, putting a finger in front of her lips.

The baby stretched and grunted as Carol began to change her wet diaper.

“Cute baby.” Judith said.

“How you feeling?” Michonne asked.

“Not too bad. Sore but none of that matters. This baby makes everything better.” She finished changing her and then picked up the baby and kissed her belly and then cheeks.

“How’s Daryl on daddy duty?”

“He’s amazing. When I get up with her for feedings, he insists on burping her when she’s done so I can go back to sleep as soon as possible. And he never shy’s away from diaper duty.”

“That’s wonderful. He’s such a softy under all that gruff. Adorable.” Michonne said, smiling wide.

“He is.” Carol said returning her smile.

“Can you give me a hint of her name? Come on, Daryl won’t budge.” Michonne prodded.

“Nope, we are going to share her name when we introduce her to everyone.”

“Darn. I was hoping I could get it out of you if we were alone.”

Carol laughed. “Nice try but you’re just going to have to wait.” Carol laid the baby down and swaddled her then put her on her shoulder to continue to burp her.

“You still let Daryl choose the name?” Michonne asked.

“Sure did.” Carol said.

“Hmm? So, is it…?”

“Hey, no guessing. I’m still not going to tell you.”

“Alright alright.”

“So, is that what you came here for?” Carol teased.

“Actually no. There is a reason. I have something to tell you and ask you.”

“Oh yeah?”

“First things first, I’m pregnant. Rick and I haven’t said anything but I’m 6 weeks along. Only Carl knows. We are so happy.”

“Oh Michonne! Congratulations!” Carol embraced her friend with one arm while her other cradled the baby.

“There must be something in the water around here.” Michonne joked.

Carol laughed. “Must be.”

“What I wanted to ask is, Rick and I want to know if we can announce it tonight. While everyone is together. “

“Of course.” Carol said, “that’s a great idea!”

“You sure? I don’t want to take away from this little one.”

“Not at all. The more the merrier. More reason to celebrate.”

“Rick thought you might think so.” Michonne said.

“Mama! Mama! Up!” Judith said, tugging on Michonne’s shirt. Michonne lifted her and Judith leaned close to Carol to get another look at the baby.

“What does Carl think about the pregnancy?” Carol asked, her eyebrows raised.

“He’s happy. Hopes it’s a little brother. He said something that had Rick and I laughing all night though.

“What was it?”

“He said “What are we going to do now with all our best fighters are pregnant or toting babies?”

Carol laughed. “He’s not wrong. You, Maggie and I can take out half a horde ourselves without breaking a sweat.” Carol joked.

“Ain’t that the truth.” Michonne laughed. “I had a good come back though.”

“Yeah? What?”

“Told him not to worry, that we are just busy building an army.”

“Ha! Damn straight!” Carol said, as she looked down at her daughter proudly. “A bunch of ass kickers.”

They both chuckled.

“I’ll let Rick know you were cool with our announcement. Gotta run. We have a pig on the BBQ i got to tend to. See you later. Say bye Judith.” Michonne said, heading out the door.

“Bye bye.” Judith said, waving from Michonne’s arms.

“Another baby. Wow.” Carol said to herself. Hear that little one? You’re getting another cousin.”

@)(-;——

The kitchen and living room area were filled with loved ones. Carol was comfortable seated on the couch in the livingroom, Daryl at her side. Everyone came by to see them and their daughter. Daryl sat proudly at her side, telling everyone how amazing his daughter was. He bragged that she was a good eater and how strong her grip was. Her sister wives from the Sanctuary hovered near by, doting over the baby and bickering over who would get to hold her next.

Rick insisted on opening bottles of wine for the occasion so they could toast to new life.

“Today is a day of celebration. We have overcome a lot but our community is growing and so are our horizons. With new community members joining us and new alliances, it’s making us stronger. Most importantly, there is new life, and with new life there is hope for our future. Everyone raise your glass to new life.” Everyone raised cups of wine or water and toasted.

“Daryl, will you do us the honor of introducing us to our newest community member?”

Daryl stood up and took his daughter from Carol’s arms and held her up proudly. He helped Carol stand who wrapped her arms around him as he spoke. “Hey all. This is my daughter. I thought long and hard about what to name my little girl. I wanted to give my kid a name that stood for somethin’. It had to be special, like she is. Long ago, back towards the beginning of all this, I found a symbol of hope. One that me and this little ones mama have come to rely on. A flower. The Cherokee Rose. You’ve all seen ‘em.” Daryl continued to tell the story of the Cherokee Rose and the trail of tears. “Back when we were at our lowest, I brought a flower to Carol. They have been our symbol of hope ever since. And now this little one right here, she’s the future. She is hope. So that’s her name, Cherokee Rose.” Daryl said with pride. “Rose for short.” He added with a nod.

Everyone cheered and clapped.

“Oh, and it’s also a tribute to my moms family. Her mom, my grandmother was Cherokee.” He threw in.

“Great name.” Rick said coming and patting him on the shoulder.

“What about her bad ass nickname?”
Carl called out.

“Oh, yeah. I been callin’ her Spit Fire.”

Everyone laughed.

“Nice one.” Rosita hollared.

“Nicer than the one he gave Hershel.“ Maggie joked.

“Hey, I gave him a nickname that fits. It's perfect for a kid who comes from two bad ass parents.”

“Oh yeah? What is it?” Aaron asked for them all.

“Hard Ass.” Daryl said proudly.

Everyone laughed.

“Well, you’re not wrong. It fits.” Rick said with a laugh.

“Cherokee Rose. That’s pretty well perfect if you ask me." Michonne said. "So is Spit Fire.”

Rick walked to Michonne and put his arm around her. “Ready to come up with some more bad ass nicknames?”

Daryl looked at Rick quizzically. Carol, smiled, knowing what was coming.

"Michonne and I have an announcement, isn't that right?" Rick said.

Michonne nodded, smiling wide.

"Well, Michonne was saying that there must be something in the water around here because, well, she's pregnant. I mean, we're pregnant."

All of their loved ones in the room looked on surprised and clapped.

"Way to get it Rick!" Tara hollared.

"Looks like we're growing our army, as Michonne said. So everyone, please raise your glass to toast. To the future."

"To the future." Everyone toasted.

Rick had made another announcement before the party ended, letting them all know that the votes were in on Negan. Every adult was given the opportunity to cast a vote, including the new members from The Sanctuary and also the people at Hilltop and the Kingdom. Writing their vote on a slip of paper, they were entered into a box then later counted. Negan gets to live. The crowd had mixed reactions but there was one who was unhappy. Maggie. She cried and swore she would find a way to end Negan while Rick promised her that he wouldn’t make Negan’s fate an easy one. In three years time, if Negan had good behavior they would still let him live. If not, they would reevaluate his sentence. He may still be out for death. Carol tried to swallow this information. She wasn’t too happy that Negan was near but she understood the big picture Rick so badly wanted them to see.

Carol refused to let Negan’s fate dampen this perfect evening.

Carol's heart swelled. As she looked around her, she knew that all of it was worth it. The sanctuary was taken down. Negan was locked away. Everyone was safe. Maybe that could be enough. Looking at her sweet baby girl, everything she went through to get to this moment was worth it.

Chapter Text

Four years later.

@)(-;——

Carol and Daryl were in their home just outside of Alexandria, getting ready to go into the community for Cherokee Rose’s weapons lessons. Also to take items Carol baked for the upcoming Fair they would be having.

The fair, being King Ezekiel’s idea was to keep the three communities close together, for trading purposes and also to celebrate the short war that was won against a group called The Whisperer’s and their mad leader, a disturbed woman who went by the name Alpha. They wore the skins of the dead and were far scarier than anyone they had ever been up against. The war was short lived as soon as they figured out the Whisperer’s methods. By this time, Carol stopped counting her kills. She would do anything to protect her family if anyone dated threaten to harm them.

It was Carol’s idea to lead the horde of walkers into a deep quarry, then bomb them. Eugene and Rosita were able to create an explosive that demolished almost the entire horde as well as the Whisperer’s among them.

There were few casualties from their communities but most lives were saved. They took on a few new members from Alpha’s group, including a girl, a teenager named Lydia who was found trying to escape her mother’s tyranny. Her mother had discarded her like trash when she tried to stop her mom’s first altercation with their communities. Her mother beat her profusely and Carol rescued her, pulling her to safety. It was Daryl who insisted they let the girl stay.

All communities were stronger and larger. Alexandria was able to expand their walls and take on a couple more neighborhoods. They also expanded their farm lands. Things were prosperous.

A couple of months after Cherokee Rose was born, on a warm spring day, Carol and Daryl got married. It was a small affair but Carol did wear a wedding dress for the event. The wives wove a flower crown for her hair and a small one for Rose. Daryl surprised Carol with a bouquet of Cherokee roses. All of their friends filled the church for the ceremony that was short and sweet. Daryl surprised Carol with a beautiful yet simple wedding ring and even had a band for himself. After the ceremony, there was a picnic and a wedding cake that Carol insisted on baking herself. It was a perfect day.

Michonne’s pregnancy went well. She gave birth to a boy, Rick Jr. They called him RJ for short, although Daryl called him Gun Slinger, which became Slinger.

After a year in Alexandria, Carol could see how restless Daryl was. She knew he missed the woods and encouraged him to go out hunting. He could hardly bring himself to leave both she and Rose.

Carol brought this up to Rick one afternoon and he told her of an idea he had. His idea was look out posts, hidden in the forests but still connected to Alexandria. He wanted two look out towers out in front of the gates of Alexandria. Two to start with. Later he brought it up to Daryl, asking if he would mind living out in the woods with his family, if they made it safe and protected. He jumped at the idea.

They got to work. Daryl and Rick searched the woods out front of Alexandria. They found a massive sturdy oak next to a stream about a quarter of a mile out. Daryl loved the spot. So they worked out a plan and put it to fruition.

They build a tree house type cabin in the large oak tree using old barn wood. The structure was supported on thick pillars but built around the branches. It was hidden from ground view with kudzu vine that was planted. Building the structure took a year’s time. A large deck was first built, with a staircase that spiraled around the tree trunk leading up to it. It started out as a one room cabin. Another room was added for a small kitchen. As soon as that was done, a second story was added with bedrooms and next, a look out tower that rose above the treetop. They secured a kid proof deck railing when Rose began to run around. Daryl insisted his daughter needed a yard to play in so he build a tall spiked fence around the base of the tree, as wide as the outstretch branches. She now had a fenced in yard to play in. From there, he hung ropes and a swing for his daughter to play on. In the yard, they also build an outhouse. It was a marvelous cabin. Carol cooked on an old wood stove, that also kept the house warm. There was a small pot belly stove in the living room area for the coldest parts of winter as well. The branches and deck hung over the stream where they used a bucket and pulley system to bring up water. From the lookout tower, they rigged an alarm. A long rope that looped from their tower to the newly built look out tower at the Alexandria gate. If anything was amiss, they just had to pull the rope to ring the bell in the main tower.

As Rose grew, she became adventurous. She was brave and fearless which terrified Carol and thrilled Daryl. The child loved to climb and on more than one occasion they found her climbing or hanging from a branch, chasing a squirrel. So Carol insisted nets be placed under the branches that didn’t cover the deck. If their little Cherokee Rose got too adventurous and fell, at least she wouldn’t hit the ground. Rose was a bright child and sometimes Carol thought she was too smart for her own good. Daryl was proud of her and worried a lot less than Carol did. The child was also sweet as pie, thoughtful and had a wild imagination to boot.

Just as soon as they were settled and their home was finally complete, (no more additions, Daryl promised), Carol found out she was pregnant again. Their second year living on the cabin, Carol gave birth to a baby boy. Daryl Dixon Jr. Who they called Junior for short. A little boy with sandy brown hair and his daddy’s blue eyes. He was a sweet, even tempered baby. Their daughter who was three by the time he was born adored him.

Carol couldn't believe how full and happy her life was. She never knew things could be so good, not with the world the way it was but everything was pretty well perfect, except for the fact that Negan still lived, but she kept that worry in the far reaches of her mind.

Across the road from them, in the forest was another look out spot. A cabin in a tree a lot less elaborate than Daryl and Carol’s but just as useful. People took turns staying there, no one wanting to commit to living there full time.

Three times a week, Daryl and Carol would take their daughter to Alexandria for sword, staff and bow and arrow lessons. When she was older, they would take her more regularly for school. Carol knew it was important for her to learn as well as have time to play with other kids and socialize. She loved to play with Judith and Aaron’s daughter Gracie. The girls were three years older but always included her. When Maggie visited, Rose loved to play with Hershel who she said was her very best friend.

On this day, Carol was getting her children ready to head to Alexandria. She was searching for Rose’s boots, carrying a one year old Junior on her hip. Her long auburn hair in a braid down her back. It was almost time for Judith’s lessons and the child had misplaced her boots, again.

“Mommy, I think the fairies stole them again.”

“I told you, the fairies don’t need your shoes.”

“Maybe the squirrels then.” Rose said adoringly.

“Well, whoever took them doesn’t matter. We just need to find them.”

“I don’t know why I gotta wear shoes anyhow.” She sulked.

“When we leave the house, we wear shoes. You can’t practice weaponry with bare feet. You know this. Now come on and help me look.”

“Cherokee Rose!” Daryl hollered from outside.”

“Yes daddy.” She called out.

“Did you fill your boots with mud?”

The little girls eyes went wide and she ran and hid under her bed.

Junior, sitting on Carol’s hip giggled and cooed to see his sister dodge under the bed.

“Young lady, come out from there and answer your father.” Carol said sternly.

“Rose, get out here!” Daryl gruffed.

Rose poked her head out from under the bed and looked at Carol with pleading eyes.

“Go on. Get. Before he comes and gets you.” Carol coaxed.

“Ok but I didn’t do it, the fairies did.” She pouted.

Together Carol and Rose walked out to the deck.

“And what is it that you didn’t do?” Carol asked.

“Fill my boots with mud and plant acorns in them.”

“Cherokee Rose!” Carol said, trying not to laugh.

“But mama, it was the fairies.” She pleaded.

They got out to the deck where Daryl stood with arms crossed next to two very muddy boots. He had a stern look on his face but Carol could tell he was holding in a laugh.

Carol gave him a warning look, hoping he wouldn’t give in to laughing at the mess their daughter had made. He remained stern.

“Young lady, did you fill your new boots with mud?”

“No daddy.” She said, blue eyes wide and innocent.

“You fibbing me?”

“Daddy, the fairies did it?” She said, her bottom lip sticking out in an adorable pout.

“You mean to tell me, the fairies went into your room, got your brand new boots, brought them outside and filled them with mud?”

“Uh huh.” She said looking at her feet.

“The same fairies that spilled your milk yesterday?”

“Uh huh.” She said, wringing her hands.

“And the same fairies that broke a mug last week?”

“Yes daddy.” She answered.

The look on her face was pitiful, her rosy cheeks growing pinker by the minute. Daryl had a hard time being stern but with his little girl. She had him wrapped around her finger but he was a good dad and would see this through. He got down and kneeled in front of her.

“Cherokee Rose, look at me.” He said calmly.

The little girl looked at him, her lip quivering. She looked so much like her mom but with blond curls instead of auburn.

“What do we say about lying?”

“That it’s bad. That it’s not right to tell fibs.”

“Yes, that’s right. Now I know that no fairies did this, or any of the other stuff you’re blaming them for. Are you going to tell me the truth or do you need to have a time out and skip lessons and playing with friends today?”

She looked at him and then her mom.

“Think hard about this Rose?” He added.

“Ok, I did it. But only because I ran out of pots to plant my acorns.”

“Thank you for being honest but you could have asked me to get you some more pots for planting. Those were your brand new shoes, it took me a long time to find them.”

“I’m sorry daddy.” She said, batting her large, pale blue eyes at him.

“Not sure you should be hanging out with fairies, elves or any other woodland creatures if you’re not going to behave. Those fairies have been a real bad influence if you ask me.” Daryl said, winking at Carol. “Now, I’m going to dump that mud out and later we’re going to see if we can save them. I guess you’re going to have to wear your moccasins your mama stitched for you.”

“Yay!” She cheered. “I like those better!”

“You know we like you to wear something that protects your feet.”

“I know but I hate shoes. Why can’t I just go barefoot. The fairies don’t gotta wear shoes?” She whined.

“Sometimes fairies wear shoes. Besides, we don’t want you out there losing any toes or hurtin’ yourself. Now go get your moccasins on while I try yo clean up this mess.” Daryl explained patiently.

Her blond curls bobbed as she took off into the house. As soon as she was out of earshot, Carol and Daryl started laughing.

“Damn, why she gotta be so much like me? I hated shoes when I was a kid too. My poor ma could never keep ‘em on me.” Daryl said with a chuckle.

Carol laughed. “I don’t know but I’m not sure we can save those boots.” Junior, on Carol’s hip, sucked his thumb and watched his parents intently as they conversed.

“Yeah, well I gotta try.” He dumped the mud from the boots and banged them on the railing. He went to a rain barrel and scooped out a bucket of water to rinse the shoes in. He found an old scrub brush and scrubbed at the outside and used his fingers on the inside, cussing as he pulled out a handful of acorns.

“Junior, promise me when you’re older, you won’t be making messes like this.” Daryl joked towards his one year old son.

Junior took his thumb out of his mouth, looked at his dad and replied “gah.”

“Good. Thanks buddy.”

Carol laughed and Daryl grinned wide.

Their daughter came bounding back to them while Daryl rinsed the shoes out over and over.

“I’m ready!” She said showing her moccasin clad feet.

“Alright, we better go. We’re already late.”

“Am I gonna miss practice? We’re supposed to be doing bow and arrows today. That’s my favorite.” Rose pouted.

“You might miss some of practice. Next time, don’t ruin your shoes young lady. You’re four now. You’re a big girl and should know better.” Carol reprimanded.

“Yes mama.” Rose said.

Daryl set the shoes out to dry, took his son from Carol and put him on his shoulders as they left to Alexandria.

As they walked, their daughter ran ahead and they kept having to call her back in. Daryl, whistled to her when he heard rustling in the forest to his left. He signaled to Carol and called Rose to him. His daughter, recognizing the seriousness in his tone ran back towards her parents just as a walker made its way out of the forest. It moved slowly, dragging its leg behind it. Cherokee Rose screamed and practically scrambled up her mothers legs. Carol was swift as she pulled out her bow and arrow. Her aim was true as she released an arrow, sending it sailing straight into the eye of the walker. It went down instantly. Carol picked up her daughter and comforted her.

“It’s ok, I got you. This is why you need to stay close to us when we’re on the road.”

Their daughter hid her face in her moms neck as they made their way to the gates of Alexandria.

When they got to the gate, Carol told her daughter that it was ok to look and that they made it.

Rosita and Aaron let them in and Judith looked up to see her friends practicing with bow and arrows and just like that, the walker was forgotten. She jumped out of her moms arms and joined her friends. She picked up a bow and a quiver of arrows and joined her friends on the grass. Carol took Junior from Daryl as he joined the kids, helping assist. The arrows were dull ended, thankfully as Gracie accidentally let one fly in the wrong direction, pegging Daryl in the leg. He corrected Gracie’s aim and turned to see his daughter skillfully aim her arrow at a target and hit the bullseye. His chest swelled up with pride.

Carol, who was visiting Michonne, discussed the upcoming Fair. Michonne let Carol know that Rick had been letting Negan out to farm because of good behavior, although he had one leg chained up so he couldn’t get away. This angered Carol and she knew Maggie would be livid to find out.

“I know, I don’t agree with it either but we could use the help.” Michonne added.

“He does not deserve to be let out of his cell. I won’t stand for it. Do you know how close the farm land is to where we live?”

“I know, I know. I said the same thing.”

Carol scooped apple sauce into Junior’s mouth while Michonne fed three year old RJ sliced peaches.

“I’m going to have a talk with Rick. Wait til Daryl finds out.”

“I know, I said that too. You know, I’m surprised Maggie hasn’t killed the bastard already. Each time she visits, I think that will be the day.“

“Not for lack of trying but last time she tried, he was so broke down and pitiful, she realized killing him would be a mercy.”

“So is Maggie still showing up for the Fair?”

“Yes, and now Oceanside will be joining us.”

“Oh really? that’s great. They finally trust us then?”

“Yeah, we traded salted fish for cheese last week.”

“Oh. Got any left?” Carol asked.

“There’s plenty. Barrels of it. We’re not going to bring it out til the fair but I’ll give you some. I won’t tell.”

“Thanks. It will be a nice change.”

Carol and Michonne continued their visit and took their sons out to the porch as the kids got done with practice. Daryl let his daughter play as he went to meet with Rick.

“Negan still behaving?” Daryl asked Rick.

“He is. I wanted to talk to you about that.”

“Yeah, what about?”

“I am letting him out to farm on account for his good behavior. He’s chained up, can’t get away. He’s more than capable and we need the help. There are a lot more people to feed these days.”

“You what?”

“Yeah, but at the end of each day he’s locked up tight.” Rick explained.

“You did this without consulting me? Consulting Carol? What if he got away. What if he found where we live? You know how close the farm lands are by our part of the forest. Do you know how dangerous that is?”

“Like I said, he's had good behavior and we need the help."

"You can't just go do something like that without asking us first. Dammit Rick, you're going soft."

"No I'm not. We need the help."

"Why didn't you run it by the council?"

"I just figured everyone would understand. It's free labor."

"Naw, you can't do that. Is he out there right now? He probably watched me and my family walk in this place. What if he got loose huh? Ever think of that? Think he would behave then?”

“He can’t get away. He’s chained up and he’s not working alone. Other’s are there working along side him and keeping an eye on him. And no, he’s not out there today.” Rick explained.

“Good, now keep it that way. I’m bringing it up to the council at the next meeting.” Daryl grumbled.

Rick sighed. He didn’t see the harm but maybe he was going soft. Michonne didn’t think it was a good idea either.

Cherokee Rose ran around and played with her friends. They were playing Hide and Seek. When it was her turn to hide, she ran to the row of town homes and crouched down behind some bushes. What she didn’t remember was that this was a part of the community she was supposed to stay away from. It was close to the jail cells but she wasn’t paying attention to that. She was trying to find the best hiding place that she could.

Her pink cheeks were flushed, her blue eyes sparkling from the exhilaration of the game. As she crouched in the bushes she heard a voice.

“Little girl.”

She looked around to see where the voice was coming from.

“Little girl, over here.”

She turned her head to see the window of a jail cell. There wasn’t glass on the windows, just bars. She crawled to the low window and peered inside. It was dark but soon her eyes adjusted. Inside she saw a man, starring back at her.

“Hi there.”

She jumped back.

“Don’t be afraid. My name’s Negan. You’re Rose aren’t you.”

She nodded. “How do you know my name?” she asked.

“I know everything. I’ve been watching you from right in here your whole life. You’re getting real big.”

“I’m the best in bow and arrow class.” She said proudly.

“Yeah, I saw that. A real pro.”

“How come your in jail? Were you bad?”

“No, not really. More like…misunderstood.”

Rose looked at him thoughtfully.

“So have you ever heard of me, Negan?”

“No.” She answered truthfully.

“Really? You’re ma never told you about me?”

“Nope. You know my mama?”

“Yes, I know her. I know her very well. You’re real pretty, just like her.”

“But mama’s got red hair and I got blond.”

“Yep, that’s right. But your eyes, they are just the same.”

“That’s what my dad says.” She smiled.

“Your dad huh?”

“Yep.”

“Can I tell you a secret?” Negan asked, his voice low.

“I don’t know, I gotta ask my mom first.” She answered, guarded.

“No, it’s ok. You’re real smart. I think I can tell you.”

“Ok but then I gotta go. I’m playing hide and seek.”

“Well, what I got to tell you is pretty important. See, a long time ago, before you were born, me and your ma were married.”

Rose sat up and leaned away from the window. Something about the man’s tone of voice began to scare her.

“Nuh uh. That’s a lie. Daddy said it’s bad to lie.” She said.

“Nope. Not a lie. I was married to your ma and know what else. We wanted a family together so we made one. I’m your daddy, your real daddy.”

“Nu uh. You’re a liar.” She cried out.

“It’s the truth. One day I wanna get out of here and me, you and your ma can be a family again. Maybe I can find a real castle for us to live in.” Negan embellished.

“No!” Her rosebud lips formed a pout.

“Now come closer and give your daddy a kiss on the cheek.” Negan said boldly.

“No!” Tears of confusion sprang into her eyes. “You’re a liar! I’m gonna tell my mommy on you!”

“No, shh, don’t go. I don’t want to scare you. I just want you to know the truth.” Negan pleaded.

But Rose did go. She ran straight to her mom, crying all the way.

“Mommy! Daddy! Mommy! Daddy!” She hollered.

Carol ran down the porch steps, leaving Junior in a play pen. Daryl who was talking in the yard with Aaron and Carl, heard her cries and ran to her. She jumped into her mother’s arms just as Daryl reached them.

“What happened?” He asked.

Rose sobbed into her mom’s shoulder as Carol rubbed her back and soothed her. She looked at Daryl shaking her head.

“Hey, what’s the matter sweet girl?” She asked.

Rose continued to sob for another minute as Daryl looked her over for injuries.

Rick and Michonne joined them at the bottom of the porch steps.

“Is she ok?” Michonne asked?

“I don’t know, I’ve never seen her like this.” Carol said bewildered. “You want to tell us what’s the matter?”

“That man.” She finally sobbed out.

“What man?” Carol asked

“The one in the jail?” She sobbed out.

“You talked to him?” Daryl asked, panicked.

“Yeah, he said, he said…” she continued to sob.

“What were you doin’ over there? You know you’re not supposed to go over there.” Daryl asked.

“I forgot. I was playin hide and seek. Judith was it. She’s a real good finder so I had to find a good spot.”

“Ok, so you found a spot, then what happened?”

“The man started to talk to me. He said, he said.” She sobbed again.

“Hey, it’s ok, it’s ok. He can’t hurt you. No matter what he said. Mommy and Daddy are right here. Nothing can hurt you.” Carol comforted.

Rose looked at Daryl and cried. “He said that he was married to mommy and that he was my real daddy. But that’s not my daddy, you’re my daddy.” She said pointing to Daryl.

“He said what?” Daryl asked. His blood started to boil. “I told you we should have ended him long ago Rick.” Daryl said angrily.

“Is he my other daddy?” Rose asked in a small voice.

“No honey. He’s lying. You only have one daddy and he’s right here.” Carol soothed. “That man is very sick. His mind is broken. You can’t believe anything he says.”

Daryl blood was boiling. He was balling his fists, getting angrier by the second.

He was about to flee to Negan when his little girl reached for him. His heart softened for a moment. She threw herself from her mother’s arms and into Daryl’s who caught her just in time. She wrapped her tiny arms around his neck and held on tight and cried.

“Shh, it’s ok my little Cherokee Rose, daddy’s here. I ain’t gonna let him hurt you. He’s a bad man. He’s in that jail for a reason ok.”

“He said that he isn’t a bad man. He said he was gonna break out one day and take me and mommy away.” She sobbed. “Don’t let him daddy, don’t let him.”

Daryl threw a fiery look at Rick and did his best not to lose it while his daughter was in his arms. “Hey, I ain’t ever gonna let him or anyone else hurt ya, ever. I promise.”

She sobbed into his neck.

“Look at me Rose.”

She lifted her head and looked at Daryl who brushed away wet curls that were sticking to her tear stained cheeks.

“I promise. I’m your daddy and I will never let that man or anyone else hurt you or your mama, ok.”

“Ok.” She nodded.

“Now give me a kiss and go inside and play with your cousins. Daddy’s gotta take care of somethin’.”

Daryl handed Rose back to Carol.

“Take her inside and stay there until I come back, K.”

“Daryl?” Carol asked.

“Just do it.” Daryl gruffed.

She nodded.

“Come on. How about we share the cookies we brought.” Carol said to her daughter cheerfully.

Rick looked at Daryl worried. “Brother, what are you going to do?”

“Somethin’ I should have a long time ago.”

Michonne wasn’t about to get in anyone’s way. She followed Carol up the steps and left the men to themselves.

“Kids, come on in. Snack time. your Aunt Carol brought cookies.” She hollered out.

Judith, Gracie and other kids from the neighborhood came running and Michonne ushered them inside. Both Carol and Michonne grabbed their son’s from the playpen on the front porch and followed the kids inside. Michonne distracted them with cookies and milk while Carol tried her best not to panic and stay calm for her daughter who was hiccuping her sobs and nibbling on a cookie.

Daryl faced Rick, his face red and angry. He reached for the keys on Rick’s belt, snatched them and ran for the jail cells.

Rick followed behind. “Don’t do this. Remember the saying, my mercy prevails over my wrath. We live by that now.”

“Not this time.” Daryl growled.He charged into that jail cell, grabbing a large monkey wrench from a tool box on the way in.

Negan barely saw Daryl coming, he moved so fast.

“You talkin’ to my daughter?”

“Hey they’re Daryl.” He jumped in surprise. “You mean my daughter. She should know the truth.” Negan said confidently. He looked at Daryl hulking in the doorway of his cell but felt no fear. Nothing would happen to him. Pansy ass Rick wouldn’t let anyone touch him, Negan thought confidently.

“Yeah, well the truth is you’re a crazy bastard who should have died long ago.” Daryl growled.

“Now wait a minute. I’m just claiming what’s rightfully mine. The girl should know.” Negan said haughtily.

“She don’t gotta know shit about your twisted lies.”

"You stole them from me. They belong to me!” Negan argued, anger rising. "I served my time for killin’ your friends. I deserve to be let out and to have my family back." Negan said through grit teeth. He looked at the open jail cell door behind Daryl, seeing it as an opportunity and jerked towards it.

Daryl seething, raised the wrench and brought it down on Negan’s head before he could get passed him. Surprised, Negan stumbled and fell to the ground. Daryl smashed the wrench down a few more times. Negan blacked out, his face bloody. Daryl got a flashback of him doing the same to Glenn and Abraham and stopped himself for a moment and caught his breath.

“Brother, stop. This isn’t how we do things. Not if we don’t have too. Let’s discuss this.” Rick said from the steps of the basement.

“I’m done talkin’.” With that he dropped the wrench, pulled his knife from its sheath and stabbed Negan through the skull, killing him instantly.

Rick stood by, shocked.

“It’s done. He ain’t ever gonna hurt anyone again. Not my wife, not my little girl, not anybody.” With that, Daryl left the jail cell to go clean up and check on his family, leaving a stunned Rick behind.

————————————————————-

That night, at home Carol and Daryl were climbing into bed. Rose fought sleep for a whole 15 minutes before she was out like a light, a day of hard playing catching up to her. Junior spent an hour suckling at Carol’s breasts and was finally asleep and in his crib in the kids room.

Daryl made the rounds before climbing into bed with Carol who sat by candle light, going over a list of things she needed to get done before the Fair.

When Daryl climbed in next to her she smiled at him.

“My hero.” She said sexily.

Daryl grunted and looked at her longingly.

Carol blew out the candle, set her list down and sunk down into the covers next to Daryl who was settled in.

“Big day.” He mentioned.

“Yes, big day. Thank you.”

“Feel better now that he’s gone?” He asked.

“You know I do. I didn’t know it would make such a big difference but there used to be this dark shadow just looming in the back of my mind and it’s got now. Such a relief.”

“Good. Now we can sleep better than we have in years.” He said as he adjusted his pillow under his head.

“Not so soon Mr.” Carol said, climbing on top of him.

“Oh, what’s going on here?” He asked.

“I think a big hero deserves a big reward.” Carol said, climbing under the covers to pull his boxers down.

Daryl never had Carol make a move on him so fast. Before he knew it, she was taking his shaft into her wet mouth and sucking. He grunted and moaned as his large penis stiffened.

She sucked on him for only a minute before working his boxers off and removing her own clothes. She climbed back on top of him, working her nimble fingers up and down his hard shaft before sitting on top of him.

“Hey, easy there.” He said with a groan as she mounted him and slid down on his penis.

Carol moaned as he growled. He grabbed her by the waist, wanting to role her under him and drive into her.

“Oh no you don’t.” She said as she held firm. She began rocking on top of him as he groaned beneath her. She ran her hands over his stomach and over his muscular pecks, loving the feel of his body.

“Good God woman. You’re so fucking amazing.” He said as he grabbed onto her hips. Something made him stop. Her hip, there was something beneath his fingers.

“Hey, what’s this?” He asked her.

She continued to grind her hips on top of him and it took all his will to stop her again.

“Carol?” He asked her.

“Nothing. I just had to… take care of something?”

“What?” He said, fingering a bandage.

“The brand, I removed it.”

“What? How? That’s dangerous.”

“It’s fine. I just cut it off.”

“Hey, you shouldn’t have done that? What if it gets infected?”

“It won’t. I put my salve on it.”

“Pine sap and milk week ain’t as good as some good ol’ fashioned antibiotics. I’m gonna talk to Siddiq.” Daryl gruffed.

“Hey, it will be fine, I promise.” Carol soothed. She moved herself slowly up and down on his engorged shaft, her juices dripping over him.

“How deep did you cut it?” He gruffed.

“Daryl… it’s fine.”

“Naw, you gotta tell me. How deep?”

“About an inch.”

“Holy shit, Carol. That’s almost to the bone.”

“No, it’s not. Maybe less then an inch. Just deep enough to remove it ok. I’m fine, I promise.” she smiled at him through the dark which he couldn’t see but felt. She bobbed up and down on him again.

“Good God woman.” He grunted as she slid herself up slowly, then down again. “Ok but I’m keeping an eye on it. You’re letting me get you antibiotics.”

“Fine.” She said with a deep moan as she was rocking on top of him. She was getting close to cumming, despite the conversation.

“Oh fuck.” Daryl breathed as she ground onto him, pushing him in deeper. He grabbed onto her ass and squeezed the way she liked it and it sent her over the edge. She moaned on top of him as she came. Her body spasmed around his hard member and he lost control, spurting himself into her and groaning. Carol continued to ride herself into oblivion. When she was done, she slumped on top of him and gave him a deep, sultry kiss. Her tongue swept over his and he couldn’t help but moan, his penis twitching inside of her, releasing the last of his seed.

“God you’re amazing.” She breathed in his ear, trying to catch her breath.

“I love you Carol.”

“I love you too.”

——————————————————-

Two days later, Carol, Daryl and kids headed to Alexandria for the Fair.

They met Maggie, Hershel, Enid and some other’s from Hilltop on the road. When Rose saw Hershel she squealed with delight and Daryl placed her in the buggy being pulled by horses so she could join him. The two little ones hugged and began chattering and giggling immediately.

Daryl and Carol walked along next to the buggy, happy to see Maggie.

“So are the rumors true?” Maggie asked, her smile wide and eyes sparkling.

“Rumors? What Rumors? Carol said playing coy.

“Negan? Daryl, you finally did it?”

“Sure did.” He said with a nod.

“It’s about damn time.” Maggie said with satisfaction.

“Hallelujah!” Enid said cheerfully.

Carol who was walking with her son on her hip, smiled wide. “Hallelujah indeed.” She breathed another sigh of relief, grateful to never feel the looming threat of that awful man again.

“So what’s Rick say about it?”

“Nothing. Just said he figured it was comin’ and wants to remind us that that it ain’t who we are.” Daryl said dryly.

“He’s going to follow up at the next council meeting to remind of us what we stand for.” Carol added.

“Got it.” Maggie said with an eye roll.

“Hallelujah! I say, I’m glad that monster is burning in Hell. Also, Daryl’s my hero.” Carol said with a smile.

Daryl smiled at her, leaned over and kissed her cheek then took his son in his arms and tossed him in the air, pulling a giggle from the one year old.

“Good riddance.” He said. His family was safe, the communities were thriving and the monster in their lives seized to exist. Life was good. “Now let’s go celebrate!”

———————————————————